By the same author:
FALLEN ANGELS
CLOAK OF APHRODITE

DEMONIA
*
Kendal Grahame

This book is a work of fiction.
In real life, make sure you practise safe sex.
First published in 1995 by
Nexus
332 Ladbroke Grove
London W10 5AH
Copyright © Kendal Grahame 1995
Typeset by TW Typesetting, Plymouth, Devon
Printed and bound by
BPC Paperbacks Ltd, Aylesbury, Bucks
ISBN 0 352 33038 4
All characters in this publication are fictitious and any
resemblance to real persons, living or dead\ is purely
coincidental.
This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not,
by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out or
otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior written
consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in
which it is published and without a similar condition
including this condition being imposed on the subsequent
purchaser.

One
It was time.
Demonia sensed a glorious, sublime sensation as the
damp air began to touch her awakening skin and the musty
smell of her surroundings invaded her nostrils, a silent
putrescence oozing from the death-cold stone walls. She
opened her eyes slowly and absorbed the welcoming half-
light, her vision gradually becoming sharper as she focused
on the damp, grey stone of the ceiling above her.
It had been so long; so many, many years. Now the cycle
was complete; now she would exist again; breathe once
more the cool air of the night.
And she would thirst.
She ran her hands gently over the rough sides of the cas-
ket that had been her comfort and protection for more
than two centuries, the sense of touch and the suppleness
of life quickly returning to her fingers. The thick uphol-
stery had long since turned to dust and tattered, straggly
remains were left clinging to the wooden shell of the coffin.
Her silken shroud, now grey and threadbare, hung about
her perfect body, hiding nothing, merely accentuating the
perfection of her alabaster-white skin.
She sat up slowly, the sensations of life causing slight
stiffness in her movements. She looked purposely around
the dingy, dismal cellar, taking in the images of the
shadows, and gradually recalling why she had lain for so
long in its fearful, damp embrace.
Professor Tankard! Demonia breathed his name through
pursed lips and clenched teeth, her hiss of hatred breaching
the ethereal silence. Tankard. It was he who had uncovered
their secrets, and because of him the life force had been
1

snuffed out of so many of her sisters, like delicate candles
in a great gale. Tankard the vampire killer - manic in his
murderous ambitions to rid the world of an entity that he
barely understood - had cut a swathe through their gentle
community.
And he was so wrong, so very, very wrong. The sisters
were not the threat to humanity that he perceived. They
brought only pleasure and ecstasy to their always-willing
victims. They were not of the same ilk as the evil ones, the
vile and malevolent disciples of Baron Mansola, the Bavar-
ian leech. It was he and his odious cohorts whom Tankard
should have purged, not the harmless maidens of the night.
The professor would be dead now, of course, avenged by
his own mortality, and no longer a threat to her kind. Now
it was her time to begin again, to savour life and its myriad
of sensuous pleasures, and to draw others into her fold.
The extermination of the sisterhood had been near total
but, miraculously, Demonia had escaped along with just
one other gentle sister who now lay in the smaller coffin on
the far side of their gloomy tomb. She remembered with
warm fondness their first meeting. Sweet Sinitia. Her waif-
like innocence was coupled with a near insatiable lust for
knowledge and a yearning to learn of the ancient and
erotic secrets of true sustenance. Demonia remembered her
delightful taste, and the joy she had felt when Sinitia suck-
led at her own wet flesh, drawing the juices of her arousal
from her.	<
It had been on the occasion of one of the baron's soirees
regular events through which he had been able to charm
the unwitting townspeople of Gallows Hill, a suitably re-
mote village set in the heathlands to the north of the
ancient settlement of Hampstead, inhabited by less than
two hundred souls who were soon to learn the truth of
Mansola's evil. Demonia herself had only recently been in-
itiated into the fold and although aware of the murderous
intent of her erstwhile benefactor, had been powerless to
refuse to serve his needs and those of his cohorts, blissfully
enjoying their seemingly insatiable and lustful attentions.
She had been kneeling naked on the great couch, the
2

long, thick rod of a handsome young stud plundering the
depths of her ever-welcoming pussy; the fourth or possibly
the fifth such encounter that evening. Through the haze of
erotic arousal that clouded her vision she had seen her;
beautiful, barely yet a woman but possessing an aura of
sensuous innocence that Demonia had found irresistible.
The young girl had stood nervously in a corner of the
room, her wide eyes taking in the sights of the bacchanalia
with undisguised eagerness. She wo^e a white dress of di-
aphanous silk, the shining texture of the material serving
to enhance the (lawlessness of her ebony-coloured skin and
the perfection of her slim but shapely body clearly visible
through the gossamer-like layers of the rich fabric.
Despite the joyous pleasure Demonia had felt as her un-
named lover pumped his huge, throbbing stalk steadily into
her from behind, she had sensed that she must be the one to
welcome this embodiment of purity into the sisterhood.
She had let herself fall forward on to her stomach, allow-
ing, with not a little reluctance, the long cock to slip from
within her wet sheath before wriggling quickly from the
couch. The man had seemed unconcerned, momentarily
making a grab for her as she slid from his grasp, then
clutching the arm of another naked nymphet and pulling
her across his strong, muscular body. Demonia had strug-
gled to her feet and walked, determinedly if unsteadily to-
wards her quarry.
She had reached out and gently stroked the exquisite
face, savouring the smoothness of her soft, black skin. The
girl's large brown eyes had opened even wider, their ex-
pression an incongruous mixture of anxiety and lust.
Demonia remembered that the girl was trembling.
Demonia had smiled, kindly. 4Do not fear, child,' she
had said in a voice barely above a whisper. 4No harm shall
come to you.' The young girl had relaxed in the warmth of
her tone. 'What do they call you, sweet virgin?' Demonia
had asked, stroking her face once more before allowing her
fingers to trail sensuously down across the silk of her dress
to her firm breast. Her nipple had felt hard, betraying her
arousal.
3

The girl had shivered, i am called Sinitia; I have no
other name.' She had spoken as though ashamed. Demonia
remembered staring into her eyes and circling the long,
thick bud of her nipple with her fingertips.
fcWhat brings you to this place?' Demonia had breathed,
her hand moving to the other breast, exciting it in the
same, tender way. fcYou must know what happens here?'
The black girl had nodded. 4It is my master's wish,' she
had said, quietly. 4He wants me to, to ...' She had looked
at the floor, as though racked with guilt, then somehow
drawn the courage to continue. To become his sex slave.'
Demonia's expression had become one of sympathy and
understanding. The baron had won over the local gentry
with promises of sexual excess, undoubtedly the key to his
ultimate power, and had promised to fulfil their wildest
dreams and fantasies. This poor wretch was merely part of
such a pledge. Demonia had felt annoyed that such an in-
nocent waif should be used in this way, clearly against her
will, and resolved to do everything within her power to
protect her.
She had known that she had such power - the simple,
intimate touch of her tongue would suffice to break the
hypnotic spell that held Sinitia. She had also been aware
that the baron would be furious, having witnessed him un-
leash his wrath on other, unfortunate souls in the past.
There was something beguilingly entrancing about this
delicate flower of purity though, and she knew that she
must care for her.
'Come,' she had said, with sudden forcefulness of will,
as she took the slim arm of the trembling girl within her
grasp. 'Come with me; you will be safe.'
They had walked slowly across the great hall, stepping
carefully amidst the myriad of copulating bodies. Demonia
remembered glancing furtively at the baron as he sat, eyes
closed, the immense length of his penis being orally wor-
shipped by three young wenches. She felt a slight twinge
within her loins as she remembered the time, the one and
only time, when he had impaled her with his huge staff,
taking her virginity and with it her soul. Many times she
4

had yearned for him to enter her again and stretch her to
the very limits but no, he was to sate her lust but once be-
fore casting her aside to satisfy the pleasurable whims of
the coven, like so many before her.
That night, she had led Sinitia into the darkness of the
library, carefully closing the heavy, oak door behind them
and turning the key in the lock. She had tested the door,
then turned to face the nervous enchantress before her. She
had walked over to her and slipped, her arms around the
narrow, sylph-like waist, kissing her lightly on the fore-
head. 'You are about to become part of the sisterhood,' she
breathed, kissing her again. To join us in eternal ecstasy
and perpetual delight.' Leaning forward, she had kissed the
black girl fully on the mouth, coaxing the thick, pouting
lips apart and slipping her tongue between them. For a
moment, Sinitia had stood motionless, then quickly pulled
away.
'No, please, I don't understand,' she had said, her voice
shaking and her eyes filled with questions and concern.
'What do you mean, the sisterhood?'
'You will live forever, my child,' Demonia had soothed.
'You will savour the joys of sexual release with many men,
delight to the sensations of their thick stalks entering your
sweet body
'No, no,' Sinitia had interrupted. 'I ... I'm afraid.'
Demonia had smiled gently then and taken the trembling
figure within her arms again. 'There is no need to fear,' she
had whispered, her hands stroking the firm, pert buttocks
through the layers of sheer silk. 'In becoming one of us you
will be saved from a far worse destiny.'
Her words must have inspired a terrifying reality within
the young girl's consciousness and she had relaxed.
Demonia had then kissed her wonderfully sumptuous lips
once more and rejoiced as her mouth opened and their
tongues met, dancing and darting around each other erot-
ically as she felt a small hand slip cautiously around her
naked waist. Demonia then gripped Sinitia's superb bot-
tom firmly with one hand, allowing the other to trail slowly
around to the front of her body. She had slipped it slowly,
5

oh so slowly, under the layers of material until her fingers
touched the bare flesh of firm thigh. Their embrace had be-
come ever more passionate, Sinitia gripping her lover's
waist tightly as Demonia moved her hand upward and
parted her legs slightly to ease the passage.
Demonia's fingertips had brushed the coarse hair be-
tween Sinitia's legs and she held still for a moment, the
young girl gasping slightly within the wetness of their kiss.
Then, Sinitia had begun to move her hips slightly, as
though attempting to reawaken the movements of her
lover's caressing touch. Demonia remembered slipping her
fingers between the delicate folds of sex-flesh, thrilling to
the moistness of the sweet nymph's arousal until she
touched the thin membrane that was her virginity. She had
then withdrawn her hand from the delightful warmth, pull-
ing her face away from the long kiss and gazing once more
into Sinitia's deep brown eyes.
'Please, don't stop,' the young girl had implored. 'It ...
it feels nice.'
That is for another to take,' Demonia had breathed, i
will give you other joys.' Demonia remembered Sinitia
looking a trifle disappointed but standing acquiescently,
eagerly awaiting her lover's next move.
Demonia had deftly unclasped Sinitia's gold shoulder-
brooch that held the layers of silk in place, stepping back
to allow the material to drift, leaf-like, to the thickly-car-
peted floor. Sinitia had stood submissively before her, her
charms displayed in all their fragile perfection. Demonia's
mouth had gone dry, so impatient had she been to taste the
juices of her naively chaste conquest. 'You are beautiful,'
she had breathed, taking the frail form once more into her
arms and kissing her mouth obsessively. She had then
stroked and fondled the lovely, bare bottom and her fin-
gers had trailed between the soft globes of her buttocks,
wetting the tip of one with the juices of Sinitia's lust before
pushing it carefully into the tightness of her anus. Her
other hand had snaked once more around her slim body to
cup the warmth of her soaked pussy.
With just a little force she had pushed the young girl to
6

the floor, lying beside her on the carpet and running her
hands over the flawlessness of her body.
fcYou will be so welcome,' she had said, her voice shaking
with emotion. The sisters will be filled with joy when they
learn that you have joined us.' Leaning forward, she had
kissed Sinitia's mouth again, then with a purposeful
elegance she had moved her lips down to the soft pillow of
her breasts and suckled first one nipple and then the other,
drawing each one between her te^th and rasping them
against the tender flesh. Sinitia had groaned, closing her
eyes to savour the moment.
Demonia had suckled heavily on one nipple and squeezed
the other between her forefinger and thumb, coaxing them to
full erection. They were long, thick and as black as the night,
save for a hint of the deepest purple at the very tip. Demonia
remembered sensing that she could lie her head within the
warmth of these pert mounds for ever, but knew that there was
more to do if she were to cause this virgin to yield completely
so that she could take her within her loving guardianship.
Slowly and deliberately she had run her tongue downwards
over the flat, taut stomach to the silky-fine hair of her lower
abdomen and then to the coarseness of her wet curls. She had
breathed deeply, taking in the precious scent of Sinitia's
arousal before slipping the tip of her tongue between the
luscious folds of her hitherto unassailed pussy, licking them
hungrily as the young girl's hips moved in compliant response.
kOh ... oh it's wonderful,' Sinitia had groaned as she
raised her legs higher to afford her lover greater access to
her innermost treasures. Drinking the fluids of lust thirst-
ily, Demonia had carefully raised her own leg until her hips
were above Sinitia's face. Then she had gradually lowered
herself, awaiting the ultimate joy.
At first there had been just a kiss; a simple, cautious
touch of inexperienced lips to her aching pussy. Then the
tongue; no more than a very brief lick, as though Sinitia
was tasting a new; exotic fruit. Another wet caress, becom-
ing ever more bold until, at last, the licking had become
intense as she felt herself being suckled and the lips of her
cunt being drawn into the soft mouth beneath her.
7

She had known then that she had won; that Sinitia was
hers.
Drawing her head back slightly, she had allowed her
tongue to flick steadily over the hard bud of Sinitia's clit-
oris. The young girl learned quickly and copied her
actions. Their hands had fondled and stroked, their fingers
gripping and clawing at the soft flesh of thighs and but-
tocks. Sinitia's hips then began to buck and the groaning,
muffled cries that were almost lost within the bushy con-
fines of Demonia's wet sex-flesh became ever more urgent.
Demonia had licked harder and harder as Sinitia's thrust-
ing movements became shudders and she moaned loudly,
raising her bottom high from the floor and forcing her
pussy against Demonia's loving mouth.
Demonia had felt that her own release was imminent,
and knew that their unison would be complete. Sitting her-
self back on her haunches she had raised her arms above
her head and cried out, grinding her crotch against the
thick-lipped, suckling mouth of her sweet conquest. The
pain of ecstasy had been almost unbearable.
Gradually, the throbbing had subsided and the climax
had passed, and the two lovers had fallen into each other's
arms, sobbing quietly as they recovered from their mutual
bliss. Demonia remembered Sinitia's lovely face and the
sweat running in little rivulets over her body; the wet sheen
enhancing the blue-black perfection of her skin.
'Welcome, sister,' she had breathed. 'Now .you are safe.
Already you will be experiencing new yearnings, feelings
that you don't yet understand. I will teach you and guide
you into our world of succour and endless pleasure.'
'It is true; already I feel a strange warmth within my
body, deep inside me.' Sinitia had held the palm of her
hand against her pussy. 'The feeling is so strong, and yet
so wonderful.' Demonia had smiled and pressed her own
hand over the young girl's caressing fingers.
'Soon you will know the ultimate pleasure. We will seek
out a fine young man with a rod of steel to impale you and
to take the flower of your innocence. He will sate you with
his succulence.'
8

'Yes, oh yes!' Sinitia's eyes had blazed with new-found
lust. 'I watched you, on the couch. The man ... he was so
handsome ... so big.'
'There will be many like him, I promise. Come, let us
return to the great hall.'
They had been about to get to their feet when a sudden
shaft of flamed torchlight had flared across the room as the
door to the library was forced open, the wood of the heavy
frame splintering like glass. Dempnia remembered how
they'd sat up in terror, their arms still entwined about their
naked bodies. The unmistakable figure of the baron had
stood silhouetted in the doorway.
'Well, my queen, you have chosen to defy me!' His voice
was harsh.
'My lord ...' Demonia had said, trembling visibly.
'Silence!' The barked order had caused the two women
to gasp in abject dread. Mansola had moved forward,
towering over the shivering figures of the two girls. 'You
have made your choice. Now you may reap the rewards!'
Gazing down at their cowering forms, his malevolent eyes
had shone red in the flickering light. Demonia had tried in
vain to avoid his leering stare, but it was useless. Slowly,
her eyes had become heavy as the folds of darkness pressed
heavily on her mind.
Just once did Demonia wake from the trance-like state as
she lay within her coffin. Just once, as she heard the pierc-
ing screams of her sisters as Professor Tankard wreaked his
terrifying revenge on the plague of vampires that had deci-
mated the region and she knew that Baron Mansola and
the other men would have gone to ground, safely hidden
in the uncharted caves that riddled the hills surrounding
the village, ready to rise again. And she knew that the sis-
ters were lost, victims to a terrible mistake.
She closed her eyes and waited, expecting the sudden
pain as the stake was driven through her heart, sending her
into oblivion. Her one regret was that sweet Sinitia had
never tasted the pleasures of man-flesh; that she would die
a virgin.
9

The pain never came. Their tomb was perhaps too well
hidden, even for the meticulous professor to unearth. Once
more she drifted off into the sleep of the dead, and her
dreams.
Demonia carefully eased herself out of the close confines
of her wooden resting place and swung her long legs out
into the air, her bare feet reacting slightly to the bitter cold-
ness of the damp floor. She stood erect, breathing heavily
as her lungs once again accepted life. The foul air quickly
rejuvenated her, filling her body with an incongruous
warmth.
She tore off the remnants of her shroud and closed her
eyes, her hands running smoothly over her warming flesh.
She felt her superb, flawless body - the very body that she
knew would soon once more seduce many men and women
into her power. She felt again the almost-forgotten yearn-
ings as the succour of new life warmed her very nerve-
endings, and remembered the power she could control with
her sexuality and her devastating sensuality.
She cupped her magnificently large, firm breasts with
both hands, enjoying the knowledge that their size had
been the source of wonder and desire to so many in the
past. She pinched and squeezed the long, hard nipples into
immediate reaction, the sudden, erotic sensation causing
her to shudder. Raising the heavy globes she bent her head
slightly, pushing out her long tongue to lick each erect bud
in turn, reliving the delight of a lover's suckling lips draw-
ing them between the roughness of his teeth. Soon she felt
the beginnings of a familiar, warm dampness between her
softly curved thighs. She knew that life had returned.
She let her breasts fall back heavily and ran both hands
down over her firm, flat stomach to her sex, nestling wetly
in a thick bush of black hair that matched the long shining
tresses that cascaded from her proud head. Her fingers
quickly prodded and probed the puffy lips, the memories
of ecstasy returning with each urgent touch. Her sex juices
flowed as copiously as ever and her clitoris was excitedly
erect, responding to her delicate ministrations.
10

Her fondling became more aggressive, her need obvious
and imperative. She opened her legs and crouched slightly,
easing four fingers of one hand between her soaked pussy
lips, the fingertips of the other hand rubbing rapidly
against her demanding bud. She began to pump her fingers
steadily in and out of herself; the hungry, wet sheath grip-
ping her tightly as she recalled the exquisite sensation of
having a long, thick penis invading her, filling her and ex-
citing every nerve within her stunning body.
Soon, very soon, she would once again taste the juices of
a lover and drink the erotic fluids which would give her
both the satisfaction and the sustenance that she craved.
Soon she would sit astride his compliant, muscular form,
absorbing his long, thick rod within her tightly undulating
sheath and riding her stallion to a frenzy of mutual bliss.
Or maybe her next lover would be a lithe, young girl and
their bodies would writhe in mutual exhilaration as they
suckled each other to the very pinnacles of total joy.
For the moment she needed blissful release. She needed
to relieve herself after two hundred years of death-sleep
and wild, frustrating sex-dreams when her mortal shell was
frozen in time and her fingers were unable to touch the
parts of her body which begged for erotic caresses.
She pulled and prodded herself with a ferociousness that
would pain a lesser woman. Her fingertips rubbed furiously
at her clitoris and her eyes were ablaze with life as she felt
the first orgasm for so many years building at last within
her beautiful body.
She felt the electrical sensations begin to tear at her.
Every nerve ending was alive with sexual feeling and her
juices flowed liberally over her caressing, self-loving fin-
gers. Her cry of relief and satisfaction came from the back
of her throat; a long, low sound that seemed to emanate
from hell itself, increasing in volume and intensity as it
built up into an ear-splitting scream.
Outside, the wind appeared to take up the force of her
pleasure as an instant, roaring rush of air forced itself
through a small, partly-glazed aperture that was her only
link to the world outside. The branches of an ancient tree
11

slammed suddenly against the window, sending small frag-
ments of what remained of the thick glass to the stone
floor, the shards catching the cold glint of a harsh moon.
The sound startled her, the shock causing her body to
finally surrender to the inevitable, erotic joy of orgasm.
Her whole body shook with the force, her knees trembl-
ing as she pressed the palm of her slim, white hand against
the throbbing mound of her cunt and yielded her entire
consciousness to this single moment of sheer, abject pleas-
ure. She gasped for breath, her legs buckling at the knee
and her fingers forced hard within the soaked lips of her
pussy. She knelt down on to the unyielding stone floor, her
entire body trembling as she relaxed. The coldness of the
surface against her sweating skin helped to return her
senses to normality and her breathing became steadily
more controlled.
Slowly, almost reluctantly, she eased her fingers from the
soft kiss of her sex and put them to her mouth, tasting her
passion. Her eyes closed and her newly-awakened heart
thumped, sending the blood coursing through her veins.
Demonia stood up slowly, supporting her shaking body
by holding on to the side of her coffin and gradually
coming back down to earth. Her body was now completely
alive, full of sensitivity and arousal, hungry for more pleas-
ure and excitement. She tossed her head back, feeling the
ends of her hair brush gently against her firm, pert bottom.
The sensation reminded her of the joys she could experi-
ence from the perverse pleasures of pain - the kiss of the
lash across her white flesh, the gentle touch of a lover's
caress across the firm globes of her buttocks, the sensuous
feel of a warm, wet tongue between them and the ultimate
joy of intimate intrusion into that sweet, forbidden orifice.
She took another deep breath, her eyes closed. She was
alive!
After a short pause, Demonia walked to the side of the
other casket and looked lovingly inside at the calm, sleep-
ing face of Sinitia. Her smooth, ebony features were as
lovely as ever. She bent over the reclining form and kissed
the full, thick lips gently, forcing her tongue between them
12

as she felt the mouth relax as though in submission. She
kissed Sinitia passionately, their tongues sliding wetly
against each other, and her hand cupped a firm, perfectly-
rounded breast, the nipple hardening under her palm. Then
she drew back and gazed in adoration at her lover's inno-
cent face, the dark eyes open and shining with arousal. She
leant forward and kissed her mouth, her tiny, pert nose
and those beautiful eyes, then ran her tongue wetly over
the cool nakedness of her perfect body towards the place
she had dreamt of so many times during her long years of
entombment; the sweet, black lips of her sex, untouched
for so long, and soon to be awakened into a frenzy of lust.
Sinitia began to move her body slightly, raising her hips
as Demonia's mouth found its target and pressed firmly
against the softness of her pussy. Demonia's tongue
probed between the lips as they opened to her wet touch,
like the petals of a delicately-scented summer rose welcom-
ing the freshness of the morning dew. The black girl's
apple-firm breasts began to rise and fall as Demonia
breathed life into her body, the warmth of new existence
emanating from between the strong, sensuous legs. Gently
she was brought into full consciousness; her skin becoming
goose-fleshed and the long nipples hardening even more.
Demonia raised her head from her delicious task and
looked into the face of her lover. Sinitia's eyes slowly
opened fully, and she smiled as she focused on the gentle
face before her.
'It is time?' she breathed, sitting up slowly in her deadly
cot.
'It is time,' said Demonia, kissing her lightly on the
mouth. 'Life has returned to us, as fresh and as sweet as
before. It has been so very long; much will have changed
and we have a great deal to learn. But first, my sweet child,
I must give you relief to waken you fully.'
She returned her tongue to the warm and receptive wet-
ness between Sinitia's legs and began to lick hungrily at
the puffy folds of sex-flesh. She drank greedily at the fluids,
savouring the taste that had for so long been denied to
her, and swallowed its goodness with relish. Her young
13

companion lay back again in her coffin, enjoying the pleas-
ures of her newly-awakened life-blood. She pushed her
mound firmly against the fluttering tongue and her juices
flowed copiously, wetting her thighs and her lover's face.
Ah, sweet Sinitia, thought Demonia as she suckled her
warm prize. She comes so easily, as before.
The black girl's entire body was shaking, her hips thrust-
ing wildly against the suckling mouth as she orgasmed. Her
cries of relief were no less terrifying than those of Demonia
herself.
'Oh, my lovely Demonia,' she sobbed as she relaxed,
'how I have dreamed of the warm caress of your sweet
tongue upon my cunt; and how I have longed to taste you,
to drink the succulence of your pleasure from within your
wonderful body!'
Demonia moved upwards and kissed her affectionately
on her small nose. 'I, too, have dreamed,' she said quietly,
smoothing the sweat from Sinitia's lovely face. 'Visions so
real and erotic that I felt that I must tear my soul from the
shackles of my mortal confinement.'
'My imaginings were strange, like those of the un-
known,' said Sinitia. 'My greatest need was to feel the
heaviness of a man as he pushes his huge erection into the
very depths of my aching sex, as you promised I would.'
'You will, soon, my dearest,' said Demonia, once more
moving down to lick the final droplets of sex-juice from the
tightly-curled hair around her lover's pussy. /The death-
trance inflicted upon us by the evil baron is broken. Now
we must quickly find a man to satisfy us, to feed us and
give us strength.'
'The very thought of it is causing my loins to ache,' said
Sinitia breathlessly. 'Pleasure me some more with your
wonderful tongue!'
'Ah, my sweet, insatiable child, we shall have such a
time!' cried Demonia with renewed lust as she buried her
face back between Sinitia's strong thighs, suckling and
swallowing as the lithe youngster almost immediately
arched her back and threw herself into another orgasm.
Her legs stretched over the sides of the coffin and her bot-
14

torn was raised high in the air as though trying to force her
wet sex deep into the mouth of her lover.
Gasping in the dank air Sinitia at last relaxed and sat up,
lovingly stroking the long black tresses on her lover's head.
That was beautiful,' she said, stiffly easing herself from the
crumbling casket. 'Just as I remembered it. How long have
we been asleep?'
'Many years,' said Demonia, as she pulled her head
away from its gentle trap. Too many to count.' She held
her hand out and helped Sinitia to climb out of the coffin.
*Now, we must find clothing of this age and go out into the
world, to see what wonders it holds for us.'
Sinitia gasped as she felt the coldness of the stone floor
against her bare feet. 'We are truly alive,' she said. Truly
alive!'
They walked slowly over to the large oak door and pul-
led back the heavy iron bar that had protected them for so
long, the rust flaking against the sharpness of the metal
clasps.
They tugged at the old door until finally it gave way to
their efforts and creaked open wearily, allowing a sudden
breeze of cool, night air to rush into the ancient crypt.
They breathed in its freshness, their lungs filling with its
life-giving goodness.
'I am hungry,' said Sinitia. 'We must find someone
quickly.'
Demonia smiled reassuringly and guided her friend up
the long flight of steep stone steps to the crypt gates. With
one mighty tug she broke the padlock, throwing the old
chain to the floor with a clatter.
'At least we still have our strength,' she said, smiling at
her friend. They walked, naked, into the thick undergrowth
that had once been a fine, closely-cropped lawn, the
decaying manor behind them casting sombre shadows in
the moonlight. They looked furtively around, anxious to
find some sort of clothing.
Suddenly they heard noises; the groaning of a man and
a woman nearby. Demonia put her finger to her lips and
they crept, cat-like, in the direction of the sounds. They
15

neared the twisted, gnarled monuments that marked the
ancient graves of the long dead - the sinister resting places
of the baron's victims.
A sudden breeze blew warmly through the upper
branches of the trees, causing the leaves to rustle. Sinitia
trod heavily on a sharp stone and cried out; Demonia
swung round and glared at her friend as they held them-
selves stock-still, hardly daring to breath. The groans con-
tinued; they had not been heard.
They found the source of the noises behind a large tomb-
stone, amidst some long undergrowth. A young couple,
neither above the age of seventeen, were lying naked in the
grass. Their bodies were entwined in passion and their hips
thrust together in perfect, abandoned unison, totally ob-
livious to the fact that they were being watched.
The intruders gazed down upon the rutting couple,
watching enviously as the young man forced his happily
submissive conquest on to her back, his backside moving
swiftly up and down, the buttocks clenched as he swiftly
thrust in and out of the lithe, wriggling body. The girl's
rhythmic groans of pleasure tore into Demonia's mind,
sending violent messages of lust and thirst to her brain.
Her hand snaked between her legs and she began to finger
her clitoris soothingly, her tongue running over her dry
lips.
kCan we have them, Demonia?' implored Sinitia quietly.
They look so fresh.'
fcYes, we shall take them.'
The two girls walked out from the shelter of the grave-
stone and stood before their intended victims, their legs
apart and their hands on their hips. It was the girl who saw
them first, their forms partly silhouetted against the night
sky, and squealed with fright as she struggled from beneath
the body of her lover. The boy swung round and fell back
with shock on to his rear, his small cock waving ridiculous-
ly in the air. It glistened in the moonlight with his lover's
sensuous juices.
'Who are you? What do you want?' he said, his eyes
darting from one to the other, clearly savouring the sight
16

of their superb, shapely bodies emphasised in the harsh
moonlight. Demonia put her finger to her pouting lips to
hush him, licking the tip erotically. She noticed his erection
swell as he gazed at them and watched his tongue run over
his lips, clearly more in lust than fear.
Sinitia knelt before the shivering young girl, smiling gen-
tly as she stared into her eyes. Within seconds the girl's will
was gone; she was in her power. Demonia watched as her
friend pushed the teenager on to her back, opening her legs
wide and burying her face in the wetness between her legs.
Soon the sounds of gentle, oral love filled Demonia's ears
as Sinitia drank from the sweet chalice, sucking the life-giv-
ing sex fluids deep into her mouth, and she knew that the
simple touch of her own finger on the hard bud of her sex
was no longer enough.
Demonia turned to the young man, staring at his eyes in
the same hypnotic way that Sinitia had used to enchant the
girl. He lay back obediently on the grass as she took his
erection in her hand and watched her rub it slowly up and
down, teasing the end with her thumb. She leant forward
and took the stiff little wand in her mouth, running her
tongue hungrily around the weeping end and savouring his
flavour, glad in the knowledge that she had lost none of
her expertise.
She started to rub his stem rapidly, wanting to make him
finish quickly so that he filled her mouth with the life-giv-
ing fluids that she so desperately craved. She pressed her
mouth down, taking his full length inside her warm wet-
ness and her tongue played round and round his stiff erec-
tion, feeling it throb as he headed inexorably towards
orgasm.
She bobbed her head up and down quickly, holding his
stalk tightly between her pouting lips, drawing in her
cheeks to afford him the most pleasant of sensations as she
sucked on him. She heard the sounds of the young girl
coming, and knew that Sinitia was drinking in the wonder-
ful fluids, building up her strength. She suckled harder and
harder at the stiff erection in her mouth, and at last felt the
tell-tale throbbing as jets of sperm spurted to the back of
17

her throat. She swallowed all he could give and sucked
greedily on his wilting manhood until there was no more,
feeling the warmth of his juices inside her eager body.
Their willing victims lay unconscious as the two sated vam-
pires dressed themselves in their clothing. Fortunately,
both of their conquests had been wearing simple jeans and
T-shirts which although somewhat tight-fitting, would
serve their purpose until better items were secured. The
teenage couple would wake in about two hours, totally
drained by their experience but otherwise unharmed and
unaffected other than having to explain their nakedness.
Demonia and Sinitia sat quietly for a moment on the
grassy bank, i feel so warm, so strangely satisfied,' said
Sinitia, her eyes gazing blankly into the darkness, i don't
understand.'
This is our destiny,' said Demonia, solemnly. 'You will
take sustenance in the erotic juices of men and women, and
you will crave for it.'
Sinitia looked totally confused. 'But, the undead ...
vampires, I thought ...'
'That they lived off the blood of the living? The men, yes,
once they have tasted blood, that becomes their craving
and their curse forever, but the female of the species re-
ceives her life-force from the fluids of Eros. Much better
than sucking blood, don't you agree? It makes one glad to
be female.'	4
'I agree, fair Demonia,' said Sinitia, standing, 'and I
crave! Perhaps ...' She made to move towards the pros-
trate body of the young man. Demonia caught her arm.
'No, my child, they are drained. We must find others.
Come, let us see what kind of world awaits us!'
Together, they drew back the creaking, rusted gate to the
old manor house and stepped into the street. They looked
around with bemused excitement. Where there had once
been fields and thick woods of ancient oaks there were
tightly-packed edifices to new prosperity soaring skywards,
dwarfing what was now a single avenue of old houses
18

which somehow had remained untouched by progress. The
manor itself, once lauded for its magnificence, looked sadly
decrepit, its darkened portals all but hidden by the trees.
As they approached the bright, brash city centre,
Demonia and Sinitia realised that much had happened in
the world since they had slept and become entombed with-
in the relative safety of the crypt, over two centuries previ-
ously. Like any traveller in time, however, they soon began
to adjust to the situation - once they'd recovered from the
shock of nearly being mowed down by speeding cars, their
kars had become used to the deafening pop music blaring
from almost every doorway and their eyes had grown ac-
customed to the searing, bright night-lights of London in
the late twentieth century.
'What has happened?' asked Sinitia fearfully. 'What is
this devilish place?'
'The years have torn the heart from the village and
turned it into a city.'
'But what kind of place is this?' said Sinitia as the girls
walked slowly along the damp, broken paving stones, ab-
sorbing the racy atmosphere and ignoring the calls and
propositions from the many nefarious individuals who
scurried about the streets like rats. 'What has happened?'
Demonia regarded the scene around her. 'We have slept,
that is all. Things change.'
'I'm not sure that I like it. These people, they seem so
bizarre.'
'No,' said Demonia, her eyes glinting evilly, 'this is a
wonderful place. So many chances for wickedness to
thrive. We shall do well, Sinitia.'
'But we are not wicked. You said we give only pleasure.
I would not wish to harm anyone.'
'Nor shall you. It is not our way. But there is an aura
about this place, something I cannot explain. I am certain
that we will learn much.'
'I am sure you are right,' said her friend, nevertheless
looking around her with great trepidation. 'But pray,
Demonia, I need more sustenance, and I need the feeling
of a man's fine stalk deep inside me.'
19

'What you say is true. You have waited too long to have
your maidenhead torn by the rampant thrusts of a hand-
some lover. We must find one who is worthy of you.'
'I do not think I will have much trouble in achieving
that,' said Sinitia as she watched the whores plying their
trade to men who drew up in large, dark-windowed cars.
4We will watch what those women do.'
The street women?' Demonia looked exasperated. 'I am
afraid such an experience will never fully satisfy the likes
of us. We need the pleasure of conquest, titillation and se-
duction!'
Then we must hunt! We must find this man - my need
is so great!'
'Indeed,' said Demonia, with barely concealed impa-
tience. 'And there will be many opportunities to play our
games. But we are still weak and we need further nourish-
ment.'
'Very well, but let it be on our terms.'
Demonia grinned, running her tongue lightly over her
teeth. 'Of course,' she said. 'Could it ever be any other
way?'
They stood on a dimly-lit corner of the street and
waited. Presently, a sleek, black limousine slid gracefully to
a halt beside them and they heard the electric buzzing of a
window being wound down. A small, bespectacled man's
face appeared from the rear of the car.
'You girls,' he said, in a high-pitched, weak voice. 'How
much for both of you?'
Demonia had no conception as to price. 'One gold sov-
ereign,' she said after a long pause, worried that it was too
much.
The man laughed; an unpleasant, cackling sound. 'Don't
be fucking funny, dear,' he said, nastily. 'Look, I'll give
you one hundred for the pair of you, but you stay for a full
hour.'
Demonia nodded, her expression managing to hide her
shock at the figure. A hundred pounds! A girl could get
very rich in a single night doing this type of work!
The car door was opened and the girls climbed uncer-
20

tainly into the automobile, sitting on either side of the
man, whose stature turned out to be as small and insignifi-
cant as his voice implied. The vehicle pulled away quickly,
speeding round a number of streets until it stopped in a
darkened alleyway. The driver was hidden behind a thick,
smoked-glass screen, apparently unconcerned about what
his employer was up to in the back of the car.
No sooner had the engine been turned off than the man
unzipped his trousers, drawing out a short, stubby erection
and holding it aloft, as if for inspection. 'I want both of
you to suck me at the same time, then I will fuck you in
turn, and give you slags something to remember,' he com-
manded.
The girls looked at each other and smiled. They would
certainly give him a time to remember.
They quickly stripped off their tight jeans and T-shirts,
revealing their perfect bodies to their client for the first
time. His face seemed to show some appreciation, but he
said nothing and put a podgy hand behind each of their
necks, pulling their faces down to his lap.
Demonia took the thick end of his penis into her soft,
wet mouth and suckled the spongy tip lightly. Sinitia licked
up and down the side of his stem, occasionally allowing her
tongue to run over her friend's lips, then back down to his
balls. She ran the tip of her tongue wetly over the wrinkled
sack, drawing one, then both between the thick lips of her
wide mouth in a way that she seemed to know by instinct
would drive men wild with desire.
Demonia joined her in licking at the base of his stalk,
then Sinitia took over the work of sucking the end of his
steel-hard erection, tightening her pouting lips around the
head. The man started to groan, and Demonia knew he
would not last long, despite his insistence that they gave
him a full hour. She knelt between his legs, raising them
high into the air so that her tongue could lap greedily at
his balls while Sinitia continued to suckle his raging stalk.
Demonia wet her finger with her spittle and wormed it in-
side the man's bottom. She felt his muscles tense and he
was lost. With a groan and an oath he came, his juices
21

filling Sinitia's mouth as Demonia pushed her finger fur-
ther inside him while squeezing his balls with the palm of
her hand and draining him completely.
The man fell back, his tiny cock shrivelled and useless.
Demonia smiled at Sinitia and pulled her friend's face to-
wards hers until they kissed, sharing the warm seed that
Sinitia had held within her mouth. The man lay, uncon-
scious, and unlikely to recover until morning.
Demonia reached into his jacket inside-pocket and took
out his wallet, gasping when she opened it. It was crammed
full of strange-looking notes of high denomination. She care-
fully counted the hundred pounds they had been promised
and stuffed the money into her jeans pocket before dressing.
The driver didn't seem disposed to take them back to
where they had been picked up, sitting dumbly as he
sucked on a small, foul-smelling cigar. The girls waited a
few moments then opened the door, climbed out of the car
and headed in the direction of the main street, their spirits
high, their eyes not seeing the newspaper hoarding bearing
the banner headline 'ANOTHER BLOODLESS BODY
FOUND'.
'I'm still hungry,' said Sinitia, as they ambled down the
busy pavement.
'I hunger also,' Demonia answered, eyeing the firm,
jean-clad buttocks of a young man who was walking ahead
of them. 'For me, it is because it has been so long since I
drank the juices of life. But for you, dear Sinitia, that first
joining becomes ever more urgent. We must find someone
young and strong, someone who can give us the satisfac-
tion that we crave.'
'Someone like him, perhaps?' said Sinitia, her eyes glin-
ting with lust as she stared at the huge form of a nightclub
doorman standing nonchalantly at the entrance to a seedy
establishment. The two girls stopped walking and Demon-
ia eyed their prospective victim hungrily, licking her lips
with the tip of her tongue as she warmed to the idea of
taking him. The now familiar twitching sensation began
within her dampening sex.
22

The doorman stood a full six-and-a-half feet tall and was
massively broad. His face was as black as ebony, even
darker than Sinitia. His body, although clad in formal
evening attire, was clearly firm and muscular. His express-
ion was grim, exuding power and menace.
'Perfect,' said Demonia, huskily. 'He will suit our pur-
poses admirably!' They walked over to the man, who re-
garded them casually although his eyes betrayed an
obvious attraction to the two devastatingly gorgeous fe-
males clad only in skin-tight jeans and tiny T-shirts.
'Want to come in, girls?' he said, making to open the
door. Demonia stroked the satin lapel of his black jacket
sensuously.
'Why should we go in there,' she said, gazing sexily into
his eyes, 'when we have all that we need right here?'
The doorman grinned broadly, pulling the heavy door
wide open. 'Now, ladies, in you go. You'll get me the sack.'
Feigning disappointment, the girls brushed unnecessarily
close against the big man and entered the gloom of the
nightclub, their ears at once assailed by a cacophony of
electronic sounds from within. Sinitia clasped her hands to
the sides of her head.
'My ears!' she said. 'Such noise - it is a place of torture!'
Demonia ignored her complaint, walking cautiously
down the steep stairs towards the source of the pandemo-
nium. Gradually, her ears grew accustomed to the level of
the volume and she was able to pick out the steady, incess-
ant rhythm and to distinguish between the sounds. She
turned to her friend.
'Come, this is merely a place of revelry!'
Sinitia followed her down the dark steps obediently,
joining her as she walked through a beaded curtain into a
room filled with people, their faces made anonymous by
the flashing, multi-coloured lights. A few danced, their at-
tempts at matching the time of the music with the move-
ments of their bodies lost in alcoholic hopelessness. Others
slouched drunkenly over each other, only able to remain
standing because of the sheer crush of numbers.
'Hello, ladies, let me buy you a drink,' A tall, bearded
23

man of about sixty staggered over to them, pushing his way
heavily through the shuffling crowd and taking advantage
of a lull in the music to make himself heard. He clutched a
half-empty bottle of champagne which he pushed shakily
towards Demonia's face. She turned her head away.
'Come on, darling, it's the best,' he shouted, slipping an
arm around her shoulders, more for support than anything
else. 'Cost me a bloody fortune!'
Demonia shook her head angrily and pushed the in-
truder's hand from her body, causing him to lurch towards
Sinitia.
'Stuck up bitch, eh? Well, never mind, I prefer your
friend. I like a nice bit of black. They've always got lovely
arses, black girls, and they always ...'
His conversation was cut short by the sudden and wel-
come arrival of the doorman, who unceremoniously
dragged him by his coat out of the door, throwing him
roughly on to the stairs.
'Out, shithead, out, and don't come back!'
The bewildered drunk picked himself unsteadily to his
feet and clambered up the stairway, still clutching his
precious bottle and muttering angrily to himself. Demonia
and Sinitia began to follow, having decided that the club
was not for them.
'Don't go, ladies, he won't be back.' Their rescuer held
the door for them, his grin as broad as ever and his teeth
large and blindingly white against the ebony pf his skin.
Demonia held up her hand. 'No, thank you, there is too
much noise in this place. We wish to talk.'
The big man let the door close. 'Come up to the office,'
he said, leading the way back up the stairway. 'I'll buy you
a drink and you can talk as much as you like.'
He carried on climbing the stairs, not waiting for an
answer. The girls followed.
'Yes,' whispered Demonia to her friend, 'he is perfect.
He will teach us all we need to know.'
'And care for us, I think,' retorted Sinitia, 'and guard us
whilst we sleep.'
They entered a small, sparsely-furnished room. Demonia
24

and Sinitia sat on the only available chairs and the door-
man made himself comfortable on a rickety desk. He took
a pack of cigarettes from his jacket pocket and offered
them. Demonia shook her head but Sinitia sat motionless,
as though unable to understand. The doorman shrugged
and took one for himself, tossing the pack on to the desk
and picking up a small, plastic lighter which he flicked into
life. The girls both blinked, startled by the sudden flame.
He looked at them curiously as he drew deeply on the ciga-
rette and blew the smoke casually above their heads.
'Haven't seen you around here before. Where d'you
usually work?'
'Work?' said Demonia. 'What do you mean?'
'You know full well what I mean. Don't come all inno-
cent with me. Girls don't come to Hampstead dressed like
you two unless they're working.'
'Hampstead? Is that where we are? I thought ...'
'You're a strange pair, that's for sure. Where d'you live?'
'Gaiiows mi:
The big man shook his head resignedly. 'That's just a
road. You probably saw it when you walked down here.
Come on, where's your usual manor?'
'The manor? It's ...' Demonia stopped herself. This con-
versation was getting nowhere. 'My apologies, sir,' she said,
'we are new to the, er, work. In fact tonight is our first time.'
The big man's eyes widened. 'Really? Two little crackers
like you? What are you then? Daddy's little rich girls from
Purley, looking for a bit of excitement?'
'I am sorry, I do not understand. What is Purley?'
Demonia was becoming impatient, but nevertheless felt
that already they were learning, and this man would teach
them more.
'OK, have it your way. But I tell you, it's a wicked, evil
world out there, full of nasty men who would love to eat
two little beauties like you for breakfast.'
Sinitia looked startled. 'Cannibals? There are cannibals
here?'
Their host shook his head in bemusement. 'What's she
on?'
25

'She is very young; she doesn't understand. Will you
help us?'
'Help you? How can I help you? D'you want a business
manager?'
'We need someone who can teach us all we need to
know. We will make good and willing pupils.'
He took another long draw on his cigarette, looking at
his lovely guests thoughtfully.
'OK, you got yourself a business manager.'
Sinitia jumped up from her seat, smiling gleefully,
although clearly not understanding what was going on.
'Wonderful,' she said. 'Now can we fuck?'
She unbuttoned the front of his jacket and ran her hand
over his muscular stomach, slipping a couple of fingers in-
side his shirt and running the tips over his hard flesh. 'I
expect your rod is so huge that you would fill a virgin until
she cried out!'
'You don't waste words, do you?' The big man's eyes
were wide open, staring straight into her hypnotic gaze.
'Let us not stay in this place, it is not right,' said Demon-
ia, pulling Sinitia's hand from the man's clothing. 'Come
back with us now and we will talk some more, and show
you what you must do for us.'
'Do for you? Look ladies, let's get one thing straight.
You work for me, not the other way round.'
'Whatever you say,' said Demonia, taking his arm.
'Come, we will go back and listen to you and if you wish
it you can fuck us both. We will not disappoint you.'
The doorman gulped. 'Jesus, there's something wrong
here.'
'Wrong? Why wrong?'
'Well, it ain't Christmas so how come two gorgeous
pieces like you are coming on to me?'
Demonia shook her head. 'I am sorry, I don't under-
stand. Come with us. You have something we want.' She
reached down and casually stroked the front of his trousers,
thrilling to the feel of his hardening sex against her fingers.
'OK girls,' he said proudly, 'you got yourselves a fuck.
Wait there, I'll just tell the boss I'm taking a break.'
26

'A break?' Demonia looked at him quizzically.
'You know, a rest.' The man was already opening the
office door, his eagerness confounding his good sense.
There will be no rest for you,' said Demonia, squeezing
the rising bulge in his trousers. 'None at all.' The doorman
simply grinned.
'I think he will give us what we want,' said Demonia as
he left the room, 'and when we have taken it, he will serve
us in other ways.'
Sinitia smiled an evil, malevolent grin, her hand trailing
to between her legs and the tips of her fingers playing softly
against her denim-covered sex. 'My need is great,' she im-
plored. 'Let me take him first.'
The man returned and stood impatiently, his face a pic-
ture of eager anticipation. 'Right, lead the way,' he said,
holding the door open for them. They walked down the
steps to the club entrance. The doorman put his heavy
arms around their slender shoulders and they slipped theirs
under his jacket, hooking their thumbs into the waistband
of his trousers as they headed out into the night, turning
in the direction of Gallows Hill.
The big man didn't seem nonplussed as they walked into
the grounds of the old manor, nor when they opened the
iron gate at the entrance to the crypt. No doubt his antici-
pation and sexual excitement were so great that he would
have accepted anything.
They entered the half-light of the main cellar, Demonia
closing the heavy door firmly behind them and sliding the
bolt into place. 'We don't want to be disturbed,' she said,
pushing her hands under his jacket lapels and stroking his
massive chest through his crisp, white shirt.
He just grinned as the two nymphets tugged off his
jacket, Demonia unfastening his bow-tie as Sinitia unbut-
toned the front of his shirt. He took out his gold cuff-links
and put them carefully into his trouser-pocket before
allowing the girls to remove his shirt completely and bare
his glistening, black torso.
Demonia licked at his chest, tasting his sweat, and held
27

one of his nipples between her teeth as her hands stroked
his huge pectoral muscles. Sinitia, meanwhile, unfastened
his trouser-belt and tugged his zip down, anxious to get at
her prize. She wrenched his trousers down to his ankles
and fell to her knees, groping at his tight briefs. With one
superhuman tug she ripped his pants apart, the force and
strength of the operation clearly surprising him. She threw
the tattered garment to one side and clamped her mouth
against his hardening sex, breathing in his heavy odours
lustily.
Demonia joined her friend on the floor, both girls now
taking hold of his length and coaxing it quickly to full erec-
tion with the playful caresses of their expert tongues and
fingers. His stiff, black manhood was long and thick and
the bulbous end was weeping pre-come which glistened in
the shaft of moonlight that shone through the small,
barred window. Sinitia put out her long tongue and licked
the delicate juice, her face a picture of delight as she tasted
him and ran the wetness over her lips. She opened her
mouth wide and took him in, bobbing her head back and
forth and swallowing over half of his length with each for-
ward movement.
Demonia concentrated her licking on his balls, sucking
them into her mouth alternately and tickling the wrinkled
sack with the tip of her tongue. He began to make invol-
untary thrusting movements and pushed his long stalk in
and out of Sinitia's thick-lipped mouth, his breathing
heavy. Without allowing his erection to leave its wet
prison, she struggled out of her jeans and ripped the T-
shirt from her body. She was now kneeling naked at his
feet, serving him with her mouth. Demonia stood up and
removed her clothes, knelt behind him and pressed her face
against his bottom, her long tongue probing between the
stiff, firm buttocks and reaching his tight sphincter. He
stopped his movements to allow her exploration, the sen-
sation obviously one he enjoyed.
Sinitia let his cock fall from her mouth and turned away
from him, kneeling on the cold stone floor on her hands
and knees, her sensuously curved bottom presented to him
28

for his enjoyment. The sight was too much for him and
despite his obvious pleasure at having his anus licked, he
crouched behind the lovely girl, his prick hard and ready
to impale her.
Demonia knelt at his side and took hold of his superb
cock, guiding the thick, wet end to its target, opening her
friend's pussy lips with her other hand. 'Now, my sister,
now you will know full satisfaction.'
Sinitia let out a cry as her hymen was broken then sighed
heavily, closing her eyes. The man appeared unaware that
he had just deflowered a virgin and groaned as his tool
sank into the soaking, spongy honey-pot. Demonia rubbed
quickly at his exposed length but then let go, allowing
every inch to be swallowed up by the eager, desperate cunt.
Sinitia squealed with delight at the immenseness of the in-
trusion.
Demonia slipped her sumptuous form under her friend's
body, so that her face was level with Sinitia's ravaged sex.
The sight of the large black phallus sliding in and out of
the thick, wet lips was incredibly stimulating. She arched
her back and pushed her hips upwards, silently begging
Sinitia to suckle her and gasping joyously when she felt the
young girl's long tongue flutter over her engorged clitoris.
She raised her head and returned the compliment on the
gorgeous, hairy pussy impaled on the thick, black stalk.
She flicked the tip of her tongue over the swollen bud,
making Sinitia squeal and dive her head between Demon-
ia's legs, her hands gripping firmly at her soft buttocks and
her mouth greedily chewing at the pouting sex lips.
The doorman's movements became faster and faster and
his pumping grew more and more urgent as he hammered
his stiffness into the oozing sheath. Sinitia raised her head
and shouted at him, 'That's it! Yes, fuck me, fuck me! I
have waited so long for this! Sate me, saturate me! Fill me
up with your delicious seed!'
'You two sure talk strange,' panted the man, 'but I ain't
complaining!' The crudeness of her words seemed to drive
him to thrust ever harder. He was grunting like an animal,
his balls slapping against Demonia's forehead as she
29

sucked on her friend's clitoris. With a wild and triumphant
roar the man came, the throbbing of his staff vibrating
against Demonia's mouth as her fluttering tongue brought
Sinitia to a wild, ecstatic orgasm. She reached up and grip-
ped his balls hard, determined to drain him of his juices
and eager to taste them for herself.
He eased his slowly wilting manhood from Sinitia's
warm, pulsating grip and Demonia promptly pulled it to
her mouth, suckling hungrily on the remains of his ejacu-
lation and the evidence of her friend's arousal. Sinitia lay
her head gently of Demonia's wet sex, sobbing happily
with the after-effects of her orgasm as she fingered and
licked gently at the engorged sex lips.
As post-orgasmic tenderness began to affect him, their
lover pulled his erection from Demonia's sucking mouth
and sat back on his discarded clothing which afforded him
some comfort on the cold stone floor. He couldn't have
been ready for the sight that now met his gaze.
Sinitia raised herself up and squatted over her friend's
face, inches above her mouth. Gradually, ever so slowly, the
erotic cream so recently forced deep into the black girl's
sheath began its inevitable journey, slipping from the pursed
lips and trailing down into the open, hungry mouth below.
He watched, fascinated, as Demonia drank in his fluids and
swallowed with obvious pleasure the copious amounts of
sperm, her face becoming flushed with excitement.
As the flow eased, she raised her head and sucked at Sin-
itia's sex, anxiously draining her of every precious drop.
This action prompted Sinitia to ride again towards orgasm,
arching her back as she ground her hips down and soaking
her friend's lovely face and hair. The doorman, hard again
as a result of the erotic show he had just witnessed, strode
determinedly to her side, pushing his tool towards her face.
Sinitia opened her mouth and gratefully accepted his
offered prize, sucking hard on him and rubbing his length
fiercely. Despite his recent spending he couldn't hold back,
and shot another liberal amount of sperm down her throat,
hearing her muffled scream as she simultaneously came on
Demonia's suckling mouth.
30

Sinitia swallowed hard, not letting his penis leave her
mouth until she was sure that he was drained. 'Oh baby,
that's good,' he said. 'You sure know how to suck cock.'
She took him from her mouth and licked around the now
drooping monster, tasting his sweat mingled with his pubic
aromas.
Wearily, the three lovers separated, the girls sat on the
floor, the coldness of the stone on their bottoms helping to
calm them and ease their shivering bodies back into reality.
The doorman sat on an old, upturned coffin, looking
around the cellar in wonder. 'You girls have got a real nice
place here,' he said with more than a hint of sarcasm as he
noticed the empty caskets and profusion of cobwebs for
the first time, his lust now temporarily sated.
Demonia rose and stood in front of him, her legs apart
and her hand playfully pulling at her inflamed pussy lips. 'It's
been our home for many years,' she said, in a serious tone. 'I
am so glad you like it, as you will be here for some time.'
'Sorry, sugar,' he said, attempting to reach for his cloth-
ing, 'I gotta get back to work.' He grabbed at his trousers,
but Demonia kicked them out of the way.
'But you haven't fucked me yet,' she said, her face show-
ing an expression of genuine disappointment. 'You must
sate me before we can let you go.'
He grinned, still unaware of the menace in her tone. 'I'm
not sure I could raise it again, darling,' he said, making
another grab for his trousers. Demonia caught hold of his
penis and pulled firmly on it, digging her long fingernails
into the root.
'I'm sure you can,' she said seductively, her eyes staring
into his, willing his response. 'Come on, I want to see it
rise once more. Come on.'
His breathing became shallow, his will completely gone.
His manhood began to thicken under her grip as her hand
pulled at the expanding length as though milking it. Soon,
clearly to his own astonishment, he was as stiff as before;
steel-hard, erect, ready. Demonia stood astride his thighs
and lowered herself on to him, gasping with pleasure as the
huge stalk impaled her to the hilt.
31

She held herself still for a moment, enjoying the mixture
of fear and lust in his expression. Gradually, she started to
rock her hips backwards and forwards, his length staying
fully inside her. Her vaginal muscles squeezed the stiff tool,
gripping the gnarled flesh like a tight, wet mouth.
Then she began to ride him, lifting herself up so that just
the large bulbous head of his sex was inside her heavenly
sheath, then ramming her body down hard on him, taking
the entire monster into her pulsating warmth and drawing
his very life into her womb.
His head fell forward heavily and his eyes closed, but
still he remained hard inside her. With every thrust of her
hips he slipped more and more into unconsciousness, his
entire strength being sucked from him by the power of her
will. Demonia moved faster now, sensing the first waves
that signalled her orgasm emanating from between her
legs.
'I have him, Sinitia!' she cried, panting heavily. 'He is
completely at our mercy!'
She began to hump wildly, holding on to his broad
shoulders, as the sensations became more and more in-
tense.
'Oh, yes, yes,' she panted, her cries of erotic joy directed
not to the prostrate figure of her lover but to Sinitia who
stood eagerly watching the scene, her eyes wide and shining
with lustful wonder. 'I am coming, I am coming!'
'Yes, my love,' cried Sinitia, running her hands over the
smooth skin of Demonia's back, feeling the warmth of her
sweat under her fingers. 'Come on that lovely big stalk!
Fuck yourself insane on him! Use him as he wished to use
us!'
Demonia's orgasm tore at her sex fiercely, causing her to
bite into his shoulder, dangerously close to drawing blood.
She fought the desire to bite harder and suck on the
wound, aware of the deadly result of such an action and
the fact that he would be useless to them without his life
and unable to produce more of the wonderful fluids that
they needed, or guide them in their studies of this new time.
Instead, she raised herself from his lap, letting his erection
32

flop noisily on to his stomach, and knelt before him, taking
his thickness in her hand.
She pumped his firm penis rapidly, waiting for it to erupt
again, anxious to feed on him once more. Sinitia knelt
facing her, gripping him also, and the quick movements of
the two, soft hands worked harmoniously in their task.
The big man fell back over the coffin, his body curved
awkwardly with his head resting on the floor. The girls ig-
nored his plight as his body now arched erotically over the
casket and his erection pointed vertically under their min-
istrations.
They knew he wouldn't feel a thing anyway.
Suddenly, as though it had a life of its own, the end of
his penis began to swell and the stem started to throb. The
girls rubbed as fast as they could at the stiffening stalk un-
til, with a sudden involuntary lunge of his hips, he shot out
his seed once more. The welcome ejaculation soaked his
belly. The girls licked hungrily at his juices, sliding their
tongues over his wet skin and pumping him steadily until
there was no more to take.
They sat back, looking in admiration at their victim as
he lay across the coffin, his penis now lying harmlessly flac-
cid on his sweat-soaked stomach. 'I was right,' said
Demonia. 'He is perfect for us. He makes copious love-
fluids. I feel that my hunger is satisfied at last.'
'I agree,' said Sinitia. 'We must keep him. He will serve
us well.'
'Indeed. He will provide us with occasional sustenance
and will teach us about the strange ways of this time.'
Without the slightest difficulty, they raised the huge un-
conscious man to his feet and dragged him by his upper
arms to a wall, fixing his arms and legs to the ancient iron
manacles that hung there, a testament to past indiscretions.
He hung forward slightly under the restraints, his head
bowed to his chest as if in subordination. The girls stood
back and surveyed their captive, looking greedily at his
firm, ebony body and his long, drooping manhood.
'Yes,' said Demonia, 'Perfect. When he has prepared
and clothed us we shall again go out into this world and
33

seek to draw others into the sisterhood, and to share the
knowledge of the many joys and deviations of sexual con-
quest that have been learned over the centuries!'
Sinitia smiled a broad, gleaming grin of sheer excite-
ment. 'And for my part there will be nothing I will not ex-
perience, nothing I will refuse!'
Demonia glanced at the small window, seeing the faint
light of dawn appearing. 'Indeed, you will learn much, and
soon be ready to teach others. But come now, we must
sleep.'
They walked steadily to their eerie resting places and
climbed within the reassuring surrounds of the old wood.
They closed their eyes to the increasing daylight outside,
awaiting their reawakening with the onset of the beautiful
night.
34

Two
The ancient notebook sat on the edge of the desk where
Doctor Alex Tankard had left it while he busied himself
marking the pile of students' submissions before him. He
was becoming increasingly exasperated; the keenness of the
undergraduates to participate in the studies of erotic psy-
chology was matched only by their apparent inability to
write coherent sentences.
He took off his reading glasses and pinched the bridge
of his nose, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. He
glanced at the book and the yellowing, curled leaves
beckoning for his attention, and thought of the strange
character who had delivered it to him the previous evening.
Hardly a word had been exchanged between them. The
dusty package had merely been thrust into his hand at the
door, the old man mumbling something about it being
the work of an ancestor of his and that he had strict in-
structions to give it to him personally.
Apart from taking a cursory glance at the faded sheets
of notepaper, pressures of work had served to stem his
curiosity so far. He had studied his undergraduates' vain
attempts at clarity well into the night and throughout most
of that morning, but now he was rapidly becoming weary
of trying to make sense of the pages of misunderstandings
and incompetence that barely warranted his concentration.
Sarah, his lover of three years, sat in an armchair on the
far side of the office, deep in thought. As head of occult
studies at Cowden University, she could often be found ap-
parently daydreaming when in reality her sharp mind
would be mulling over the latest thesis on the mysteries of
the earth and beyond. Married to Professor Fox, one of
35

the most senior and certainly the dullest of dons, she had
taken to wiling away the hours in Alex's company, their
intellects and sexual libidos ideally suited.
The studies of Doctor Tankard's class had recently been
centred on the history of polygamy, a rather dusty subject
which clearly, from the standard of their submissions, had
not inspired his students. Next week the discussions would
cover anal sex; perhaps they might respond better to a
more basic topic.
He pondered to himself that it had been only two years
previously, at the age of thirty-one that he had had his first
ever experience of anal sex, the first of many wonderfully
mind-blowing sessions with the beautiful Sarah. He looked
at her affectionately and smiled as he remembered how he
had once thought of her as a witch. Her long blonde hair
was perpetually tied severely in a tight bun on her head,
thin-rimmed glasses perched precariously on the end of her
nose and she insisted on wearing shapeless clothes to classes.
How differently she had appeared that first evening in
his room, her shining hair falling softly over her slender
shoulders and the spectacles kept in their case. She had
called to discuss her thesis on erotica and the occult and
the conversation had become more and more sensuous as
they talked well into the night. Eventually they had both
surrendered to the inevitable, tearing at each other's cloth-
ing and falling to the thinly-carpeted floor in a frenzy of
uncontrollable lust. There had been no passion or affection
in this first coupling; he had fucked her, and she had
fucked him. It was as simple as that.
The sight of her perfect bottom presented to him as she
had begged him to enter that sweet forbidden orifice had
nearly made him lose control there and then, but he had
somehow managed to contain his burning desire for re-
lease, sinking deep within her tightness until his cock was
embedded to the hilt, his groin pressed against the soft
curves of her buttocks while his balls lightly touched the
warm wetness of her pussy.
He had come then, a powerfully explosive orgasm that
had caused him to collapse over her kneeling body, groan-
36

ing with the sheer joy of the moment. If Sarah had been
disappointed at the speed of his release she hadn't shown
it, visiting him almost nightly thereafter to teach and prove
to him that the wonders of erotic encounters were not only
to be found within the dusty, leather-bound covers of his
old psychology books.
From that moment on, Alex had partly concentrated his
studies on anal erotica, even writing a thesis on the subject
which, unusual in the world of academia, had become an
instant bestseller. In truth, Sarah had co-written the book
with him, but her desire to maintain an aura of respectabil-
ity among her studious colleagues had caused her to beg
him to keep her name off the credits.
As Alex sat looking at her now - the long legs curled
under her lovely bottom, her baggy clothing all but con-
cealing the perfection of her lithe physique - he began to
feel a familiar stirring within his loins.
Tve had enough,' he exclaimed brusquely, the sudden
break in the silence startling Sarah back to reality. He
threw yet another file of badly-scrawled notes on to the
growing pile and sat back in his chair, picking up the old
book as he did so.
'What's that?' asked Sarah.
'A strange old guy brought it to me yesterday. He said
it belonged to an ancestor of mine, and that it was impera-
tive that I should read it. Weird chap. Looked as old as the
book itself.'
'Have you read any of it?' Sarah walked over to his desk,
as usual interested in anything hinging on the mysterious.
'A little. It appears that I'm descended from a vampire
hunter!'
Sarah looked astonished. 'You're joking!' she exclaimed,
grabbing the book from his hand and swiftly sifting
through the parchment-like pages, 'Professor Stanley
Tankard . .. he's your ancestor?'
'You know of him?'
'Of course. He was one of the most celebrated of demon
exorcists in the eighteenth century. I can't believe you're
descended from him!'
37

it's possible, I suppose,' said Alex, barely interested,
Tankard isn't a particularly common name. Does it mat-
ter?'
Sarah was already absorbed in reading, flicking the
pages excitedly. 'May I borrow this? I promise I'll take
great care of it.'
'Keep it,' said Alex, reluctantly picking up another file.
Without another word, Sarah gathered up her coat and left
the room. Alex glanced after her, shrugged his shoulders as
the door closed and went back to his work.
'You must read it! Alex, it's incredible!' Sarah burst into
his room, loudly interrupting his early evening nap. He re-
garded her through dozy eyes.
'What do you mean? Read what?'
'The notebook! Professor Tankard's notes! You won't
believe what he says!'
'The man was clearly mad,' said Alex, taking the book
from Sarah's hand. 'Anybody who believed in vampires no
doubt spent most of his spare time dancing with fairies.'
Sarah scowled. 'I've told you before. There's a lot more
'I know,' he said impatiently, 'there's a lot more to life
than can ever be supposed by mere mortal man. OK, I'll
read it, I promise.' He set the book down on a table. Sarah
picked it up and thrust it back into his hand.
'Now! Read it now!' she demanded. Alex* was a little
taken aback by her enthusiasm for this tatty epistle. He'd
never seen her so excited, apart, of course, from the numer-
ous occasions when she squirmed her luscious body against
his during their regular bouts of exquisite lovemaking.
He sat down and opened the book, taking up his read-
ing-glasses. 'I'll leave you to it,' said Sarah, opening the
door. 'I'll call back in an hour or so.'
Alex nodded irritably, and began to read.
The content of most of the notes served to confirm Alex's
initial inclinations; that they were the ramblings of a
severely deluded mind. Tales of vampires stalking the
38

streets of London, the good professor's encounters with
the living dead, and the final purge when victory seemed to
be within his grasp were all the stuff of Victorian horror
novels. It wasn't until he started to read the last few pages
that his opinion began to change.
Scrawled in a hand, albeit similar to his illustrious ances-
tor's copper-plate, the words had clearly been hastily
scribed. Gone were the dusty historical references and the
academic style of prose. There was a, sudden urgency; a
clarity that begged attention.
'May God in His Heaven forgive me,' the section began,
'I have made a terrible mistake! For years I have hunted
them down, the evil that plagues humanity, vampires that
feed from the very life-blood of their victims; and I was so
wrong!
'Were it not for that sweet child who visited me last
night I would have gone to my grave believing that all such
entities are evil, but it is not so!
'I had taken to my bed early, suffering from a slight fever
and awoke in the depth of the night to find her standing at
my bedside, a gentle waif of a girl barely in her twenties,
the most sensuous of visions. She was naked, save for a
sliver of gossamer about her waist, her body slender, her
breasts small, and her face, oh her face! Such perfection
belongs in heaven itself!
'She spoke, in the gentlest of tones. "Professor," she
said, pleadingly, her eyes filling up with tears, "you must
stop. We are not all evil. Only the males of my creed pres-
ent any threat to humankind. We, the sisters, obtain our
sustenance in a far more pleasurable way."
'I pleaded with her, telling her that I did not understand
her words, my mind still heavy with sleep. She approached
me, resting her hand on the counterpane and pulling it
slowly back, revealing my nakedness.
'I lay in terror, fearing that my last moment had come.
I wanted to pull myself from the bed and run, to escape
what I saw as certain death but was rooted to the spot,
mesmerised by her sheer beauty and an unexplainable aura
of erotic sensuality.
39

'I closed my eyes and waited for the sharp kiss of her
teeth on my neck. Instead, I felt her take my manhood
within her grasp and gently rub it before closing her mouth
around the rapidly stiffening stalk. For one terrible mo-
ment I thought that she might bite into it, a truly ghastly
way to die but instead she continued her oral caress, coax-
ing my member into an incredible hardness. Clearly, she
merely wished to give me pleasure.
fcAs she suckled on my raging weapon she rubbed it stead-
ily until, with a certainty that can be imagined, I ejaculated,
my seed filling her sweet mouth. She stood up and smiled,
pointedly swallowing my fluids, a truly arousing spectacle.
"This is our way," she said. "We mean you no harm."
"How can I believe you?" I asked, my voice weak from
my illness and from the ultimate pleasure I had just enjoy-
ed. She smiled and turned to look at the window. I fol-
lowed her gaze, to be greeted by the most wondrous of
sights. Standing in the portal, their naked frames silhouet-
ted against the brightness of the full moon, stood three
more maidens, the perfection of their young bodies accen-
tuated by the sheen of silver light.
* "Let us convince you," my first nocturnal visitor said,
in a voice that rang with the sounds of angels. She bent
over my body and took my penis once more into her
mouth, while at the same time removing the tiny wisp of
material from around her waist. Despite my release I felt
my stalk rising within the warmth of her suckling mouth,
the rapid movement of her hand around my shaft speedily
forcing my member once more to the fiercest of erections.
The three newcomers seemed to drift to my side, stand-
ing around me, their hands delicately caressing my sweat-
ing body. One by one they kissed me, full on the mouth,
their tongues snaking between my lips, exploring, probing.
I reached up and put my fingers to the hairless mound of
one, finding it wet with her arousal. My other hand was
taken by another maid and pressed to her joyous prize, my
fingers delving deep into the slippery lips. The third girl
clambered on to my bed and squatting over my head,
lowered her broad hips until her cunt touched my mouth.
40

i slid my tongue between the sweetly-scented sex lips,
the taste as enchanting as anything that heaven could pro-
vide.
i felt the angel who had been sucking my raging tool
raise herself; my next sensation being that of her divine,
tight sheath enveloping my stalk to the hilt. She held still
for a moment, then began her erotic dance, moving her
hips in a circular motion, absorbing me within her sublime
pulchritude.
'On and on, as the night wore on they moved around
me, each allowing me to taste the delights of their excite-
ment, each lowering her perfect body upon my throbbing
shaft. At one time my legs were raised and two of these
enchanting nymphs licked at my balls and anus, a third
fucking herself on my cock, the fourth sating her lust on
my probing tongue.
'At length I could take no more, and my lovers seemed
to sense my imminent climax. Allowing me to fall from
within the confines of her soaked sheath, one of the
maidens took hold of my tool and rubbed it furiously, my
seed copiously spraying across my chest and stomach, the
sheer joyous pain of my climax tearing at my very soul.
Then, with an almost manic delight, they licked at my
fluids, sharing them, their tongues sliding all over my up-
per body. This sensation, as I slowly recovered from my
release, is one that can barely be imagined.
Then my first visitor spoke again. "If we had meant you
harm," she said, a small droplet of sperm slipping erot-
ically from her pouted lips, "we could have bitten into your
flesh at any time." She licked her lips and swallowed hard.
'This is all we need, I swear."
'Then they were gone, vanishing into the night from
whence they had come. I considered her words at length,
imagining that there was trickery here or that my fever had
been more severe than I had supposed but, perhaps as a
result of her hypnotic persuasion, I somehow knew that the
words that she had spoken were the truth.
'I fear that their resting place will soon be uncovered by
one of my colleagues, and that their mortal remains will be
41

destroyed. I am an old man; I cannot imagine that God has
left me enough time to right the awful wrong I have com-
mitted. I pray, therefore, that a brave and trustworthy de-
scendant of mine will uncover these hurried scribblings and
believe the truth of my words, and implore him to discover
whether any of these unfortunate maidens survived and
beg their forgiveness.'
Alex pondered the old professor's last jottings quietly.
When Sarah returned he was deep in thought, re-reading the
last passages of the notebook over and over again carefully.
isn't it fantastic?' she said, almost gleefully. 'What a dis-
covery!'
'But no one believes in vampires any more. What good
will it do to publish this? It'll be dismissed as nonsense.'
'We must study the accounts of the professor's purges
some more, look at his records and those of his colleagues
in depth. There's got to be further clues somewhere!'
'But where do we start?'
'Hampstead! That was where he lived and died. Church
records, anything, we must honour your ancestor's last
wishes! And who knows, perhaps some of them have in-
deed survived. Perhaps there are female vampires in Lon-
don today!'
Doctor Alex Tankard eyed the throng of young men and
girls which packed the cramped hall with a mixture of sus-
picion and apprehension. It was certainly true that as sen-
ior tutor of erotic psychology his lectures were always well
patronised by eager students anxious to further their libid-
inous education, but today's attendance was by all ac-
counts exceptional.
The subject matter of this week's programme of dis-
courses clearly had something to do with the heightened
interest in the studies amongst the bright-eyed, chattering
undergraduates. The hardly innocuous title 'The History
and Folklore of Anal Sex' appearing among the dry and
dusty subjects on the week's roster had attracted many a
wet-lipped and dry-throated youngster to this stuffy room
on a hot, June day.
42

Alex walked to the podium and stood quietly, surveying
the scene before him. For once there seemed to be far more
women than men which was unusual for his classes and
confirmed his theory that the erstwhile taboo practice of
anal penetration was becoming of great interest to the fe-
males in the community while the males still tended to be
overly cautious of even suggesting such a thing to their
partners. Today's lecture was to be the first drawn from his
thesis. His decision to introduce the work into the course
was clearly the right one.
He coughed, nervously shuffling the papers on the desk
before him. The room fell into immediate silence, all eyes
turned towards him. He coughed again, clumsily stacking
the papers on the side of the desk, only to have them fall to
the floor. The room erupted into laughter and Alex cursed
under his breath as he stooped to retrieve the scattered
notes. Why was he so nervous? He had given countless talks
containing the most explicit of material in the past and yet,
for some reason, the old taboos were affecting even him.
He stood up, regaining his composure as he stacked the
papers untidily in the centre of the desk. He coughed again
and the laughter died away.
'I am going to ask you a question,' he began, his voice
barely concealing a tremble. 'A question that many of you
will consider to be deeply personal, even offensive.' He
paused for effect, the students eagerly awaiting his next
words. 'I want you to raise your hand if you have ever ex-
perienced anal penetration.' The silence in the room was
almost intoxicating, broken only by the distant cries of
footballers playing on the green outside. The students
looked at each other nervously, none of them presumably
possessing the courage to be the first to admit such a fact.
Alex had expected just this level of response. Even in these
modern times and despite standing before such an en-
lightened audience, he knew there would be a marked re-
luctance to own up to what was after all a perfectly normal
sexual practice.
'Come now,' he said, with feigned impatience. 'Is there
nobody here who will admit to it?'
43

A small, oriental-looking girl at the front of the hall be-
gan to raise her arm then, looking about her and realising
that she was on her own, quickly withdrew it. Somebody
giggled childishly. Alex scowled.
Throughout history,' he said, in a deliberately tutorial
tone, 'anal intercourse has been considered normal and, in-
deed often the preferred method of sexual enjoyment
amongst all races and classes. In Victorian times it was
seen as a perfectly acceptable method of contraception, es-
pecially amongst landed gentry and noble lords when tak-
ing the favours of their unfortunate serving wenches.' The
students laughed; the ice was broken.
'I am going to show you some slides,' he said, signalling
for the blinds to be drawn across the brightness of the sum-
mer sunlight, 'but I warn you, they are erotic in the ex-
treme and, if any of you feel that you are likely to take
offence I would ask you to leave the lecture hall now.'
He paused. As he had expected, nobody moved to the
door as the room was gradually eased into semi-darkness.
Alex nodded to one of the students at the back of the
room, who flicked on the projector.
The slides were of ancient icons of Egyptian, Greek and
Roman origin, all depicting various methods and positions
enabling anal penetration. One in particular, that of a
handsomely endowed young stud impaling a frail nymph
drew gasps from some of the young ladies present, the act
seemingly made impossible by the sheer size of the youth's
appendage. Another, a beautifully drawn picture of a vo-
luptuous goddess accommodating two fine erections be-
tween her ample buttocks simultaneously brought a wave
of applause. Other, equally explicit icons and drawings fol-
lowed, the images arousing both laughter and gasps from
the increasingly attentive group.
The show came to an end, and the shades were drawn
back. Alex looked into the sea of flushed, excited young
faces. Those icons are over two thousand years old,' he
said profoundly, as though in an attempt to keep the dis-
course on an academic level, 'and prove that there is no-
thing new in matters of the flesh. It was only at the turn of
44

the century, when the garotte of Victorian suppression was
at its greatest strength that such practices were driven
underground and even today the inhibitions remain, as I
consider was proven earlier.'
A murmur of agreement filled the room. Those of you
who have taken the trouble to drag yourselves from the im-
plicit attractions of the students' bar and read my thesis on
the subject will know that, according to some very reliable
research over fifty per cent of females ,and sixty per cent
of males regularly indulge in anal sex. Buggery, sodomy,
call it what you will, it is a pleasure to be enjoyed, pro-
vided both parties agree. Now, let us discuss the matter
further ..
Alex relaxed on his sofa, gently stroking Sarah's long,
golden tresses as she lay her head in his lap. They were
both naked, exhausted from yet another bout of sexual ex-
cess, his own performance inspired by the memory of the
mass of female undergraduates who had gathered around
his desk at the end of the class, excitedly asking questions
of the most personal nature. They would have to bolt the
doors tomorrow, he mused, to stop the hall becoming dan-
gerously overcrowded. The lecture had been a great suc-
cess, of that there was no doubt.
He leant forward and kissed Sarah lightly on the head.
She sat up sleepily and wrapped her arms around him,
drawing his face to hers. They kissed again, deeply and
passionately; an embrace of lovers.
'I must go,' she mewed, 'it's getting late.'
'Can't you stay just a little longer?' he asked, knowing
her response.
'I have a husband,' she chided. 'He may suspect about
us, but there's no need to throw it in his face.' She stood
up, clasping her suspender belt around her slim waist. Alex
watched hungrily as she drew on her black stockings,
smoothing the sheer material over her long, slender legs.
His erection began to grow once more. Sarah noticed his
predicament and smiled.
'Don't you ever get enough?' she laughed.
45

Alex responded by leaping to his feet and grabbing her
around the waist, pulling her lithe body to his. Their
mouths met and they kissed with a wild fervour, their
tongues playfully lapping around each other, their crotches
rubbing sensuously together. He felt the familiar wetness
of her pussy against his cock, now fully erect and he knew
that Sarah's husband was going to have to wait a while.
He ran his hands over the silky-smooth skin of her back
and down to cup the pert globes of her buttocks, his fin-
gernails digging into the soft, plump flesh. She groaned
into his mouth as he eased a finger between them, teasing
the tight, puckered orifice, the instant effect being to cause
her to press her mound against him even harder. Gradual-
ly, he eased the finger inside her, his other hand slipping
down over her stomach, sliding between their bodies and
squeezing the soaking softness of her sex-flesh.
'Oh, no, Alex,' she pleaded between hungry, demanding
kisses, 'not again! I must go!'
Ignoring her protests, he moved his mouth downwards,
kissing her throat, licking around the shape of her large
firm breasts and sucking her hard, pink nipples. He traced
a snail-like track over the gentle curve of her stomach to
the damp warmth of her crotch. He parted the lips of her
pussy with his thumbs, slid his tongue between them and
tasted his own juices along with the scent of her arousal,
savouring the succulence and the sensuality.
He drank thirstily from her heavenly chalic^, moving his
tongue in a circular motion within the open, welcoming
lips of her cunt before allowing the tip to flutter over the
erect bud of her clitoris. He felt her legs trembling and her
knees shaking as she crouched slightly to offer him easier
access. His finger once more wormed its way into the tight
confines of her anus.
'Oh, all right, Alex,' she breathed, 'once more, but please
be quick. No marathons this time.'
He moved back, allowing her to slip to the floor where
she lay, her legs wide open, her sex lips red and engorged
with hec arousal. He leant forward on his hands and knees,
his cock finding its target immediately, the length slipping
46

effortlessly into the soaked sheath. He began to pump into
her steadily and expertly, his years of study giving him the
knowledge to sate the most ardent of lovers. Wriggling his
hips he probed her very depths, stretching her and fulfilling
her every need.
'God, you're the best fuck I've ever had,' she groaned,
moving her hips in time with his quickening thrusts. 'Give
it to me, hard, harder ...'
Alex obeyed, pumping into her more and more rapidly.
He manoeuvred their bodies so that they lay on their sides,
facing each other and drew her upper leg over his shoulder,
slipping his hand to her soft mound, his fingertips quickly
finding her clitoris. Rubbing it steadily, he fucked her as
hard as he could, the full length of his hard shaft sinking
deep into her shuddering body.
'I'm coming, I'm coming!' she yelled, clawing at his back
with her long fingernails. 'Come with me, now!'
He stiffened his buttocks and tried to force his orgasm
as Sarah squealed with the sheer joy of her own climax.
'Oh, God, oh yes!' she babbled, kissing and biting his neck,
the movement of her hips becoming steadily easier.
He hadn't come - he couldn't - but the pleasure of his
lover's release was enough. They lay quietly for a moment,
their bodies entwined, his cock still firmly ensnared inside
her warm prison, their breathing heavy but steady. He felt
the beating of her heart against his chest and for a moment
felt closer to her than he had been to anyone before.
The knock on the door came suddenly and without
warning, causing the two lovers to pull apart quickly. 'My
husband!' exclaimed Sarah, struggling to her feet.
'Nonsense!' whispered Alex, standing a little shakily, his
long cock jutting ludicrously from his slim, athletic body.
'How would he know you were here?'
Sarah nevertheless looked at him in panic, then ran into
the bathroom. Alex grabbed a dressing-gown as a second
knock sounded. 'Just a minute!' he called, struggling to
conceal his wilting erection within the folds of the garment.
He unlocked the door and opened it.
In the hallway stood two young Asian girls whom he
47

instantly recognised as members of his study group. He
also remembered thinking it strange that two such innocent
and unworldly students should choose erotic psychology as
their principal subject. Nevertheless, they had participated
well during the previous year, always keen to learn and
ready to play their part in debate, and he had been glad to
see them back in his lectures.
'Suzi, Jamina, what brings you here so late?'
'We must see you, Doctor. It is so very important.' The
girl who spoke was Jamina, the taller of the two, slender
with waist-length black hair and olive skin. Her large,
brown eyes were brimming with tears.
'I ... I'm sorry,' spluttered Alex, vainly attempting to
think of a good excuse, 'I'm very busy, I ...'
'Oh, please, Doctor Tankard,' begged the smaller girl,
her eyes and complexion almost identical to her compan-
ion. Her hair was cut short and her figure was somewhat
fuller. 'Please. We are very worried.'
'Can't it wait till tomorrow? I ...'
'It's all right, let them come in.' Alex turned round.
Sarah stood behind him and to his relief was now fully
dressed. Without waiting for an invitation the two students
brushed past him and sat themselves awkwardly on the
sofa, their hands clasped nervously between their knees like
naughty schoolgirls.
'Would you like something to drink? Coffee?' asked
Sarah gently.	<
'No thank you,' said Jamina. 'We are sorry to disturb
you, Mrs Fox, we didn't know.'
'It's OK,' said Suzi quickly, 'we won't say anything.'
Alex slumped on to a dining chair, resting his head re-
signedly in his hands. Sarah sat in an armchair opposite the
two girls. 'Now, what's troubling you?' she asked softly.
There was a short pause, as though the girls were sum-
moning up the courage to speak. Then Jamina took a deep
breath. 'It was the lecture this afternoon,' she began. 'The
things Doctor Tankard told us, or rather showed us.'
'Have you been corrupting the minds of your students
again, Alex?' asked Sarah, with mock severity.
48

Alex ignored her, getting to his feet. The title of the
course made it clear as to the content ...' he began.
'Oh, yes, we know,' interrupted Suzi. 'We want to learn.
It's just that we didn't realise the, well, the mechanics of it.'
'It is the tradition of our caste,' Jamina continued, 'that
when we marry we will be expected to enjoy sex in the way
you have described. Other forms of contraception are for-
bidden.'
'Do you object to the prospect?' .asked Alex, sitting
down again and crossing his legs in an attempt to control
his erection which was threatening to rise once more.
'No, no,' said Suzi, 'it's simply that we've never really
thought about it, not until today, and it doesn't seem poss-
ible.'
'We are so small,' said her friend, 'and men, well, they
are so large!'
Sarah smiled. 'Believe me, it is possible,' she said. Alex
shuffled uncomfortably in his seat.
'But doesn't it hurt?'
'Not if your man is considerate. It really is very, very nice.'
'I wish I could believe you,' said Jamina, looking down
at the floor. 'It is so frightening.'
Sarah sighed, stood up, and walked over to where Alex
was seated, a bemused expression on his face. 'Shall we
show them, darling? Prove to them that there is nothing to
worry about?'
Alex looked up, startled. 'What ... what..was all he
could manage to say.
'A practical demonstration for two of your top stu-
dents,' said Sarah, matter of factly. 'Come on, it'll ease
their concerns and besides, you know you'd enjoy it.'
Alex pondered for a moment, his common sense desert-
ing him as fast as his erection stiffened. Having only recent-
ly been brought close to the point of orgasm the thought
of impaling Sarah's perfect bottom filled him with intense
desire, and the idea of his performance being closely ob-
served by two lovely young girls made the notion even
more attractive. But his job ... his career ...
'You're surely not serious?' he said, resting his arm on
49

his lap to conceal his fierce erection from the excited gaze
of their two guests. Sarah answered by untying the cord
holding his dressing-gown together and pushing the gar-
ment from his shoulders. The two girls gasped. Their tutor
now sat, virtually naked, his cock standing upright like a
flagpole. Sarah bent over, took it in her mouth and sucked
it gently for a moment. Then, still clutching his hard stalk
with one hand, she looked him directly in the eyes.
Tm serious,' she said huskily. Alex sighed resignedly, sit-
ting back to watch as Sarah undressed quickly in front of
the avid gaze of the two students, obviously proud of her
perfect form. She reached into her handbag and took out a
small bottle of baby oil. 'You'll need something like this,'
she said, showing it to them with an unmistakably sugges-
tive gleam in her eye before walking slowly over to Alex and
taking his hand.
He rose from the chair obediently, the dressing-gown
falling from his body. Sarah coaxed him to walk in front
of the sofa, displaying him like an animal in a fair. The
students' eyes were firmly fixed on his rampant erection.
Sarah knelt in front of him and took hold of his cock with
both of her hands, rubbing it carefully. 'He has a fine
prick,' she said to the girls. 'You will be unlikely to find
one bigger.' Jamina and Suzi nodded in unison, licking
their lips. Alex noticed that the smaller girl had allowed her
hand to stray to her crotch, her fingers almost nonchalant-
ly stroking her mound through the thick material of her
tight jeans. He began to get the worrying feeling that he
might come before the demonstration had even begun, and
bit his lower lip in order to control his yearnings.
Sarah turned and crouched on the floor, resting her fore-
arms on the carpet, her sumptuous bottom presented to
him in the most erotic fashion. Alex was lost. Whatever the
circumstances, whatever the effect upon his career, he knew
he would have to go through with it. His body would not
allow him to refuse.
He knelt behind his lover and kissed her bottom loving-
ly, then ran his tongue slowly down the cleft between the
pert globes until the tip touched her anus. Pushing for-
50

ward, he slid his tongue inside as far as he could, moving
it in and out, thrilling to Sarah's groans of pleasure. She
loved to have her arse tongue-fucked, as she would often
so delicately say. He reached under her body and squeezed
her breast, the other hand snaking to her warm, wet pussy,
his fingers probing inside the soft, yielding flesh. He sensed
that the girls were watching closely, and he shifted his
position so that they could gei a good view, like an actor
in a pornographic movie posing for the cameras.
Deliberately, he licked Sarah's sex lips and anus with
long, slow strokes of his tongue, thrilling to her scent and
taste and his cock throbbing in anticipation of things to
come. He smiled inwardly as he sensed Jamina and Suzi
leaning forward even further, their eyes no doubt wide in
lustful wonder as he licked some more and probed the tip
of his tongue into the tight, puckered orifice before sitting
back and taking up the bottle of baby oil. He poured the
oil carefully on to the top of the cleft between Sarah's love-
ly buttocks, letting it run slowly down to her anus, smooth-
ing it with his forefinger and then slipping his finger inside,
as far as it would go.
Sarah groaned as he moved his finger in and out of her
bottom, then sighed loudly as he allowed two fingers to
move inside her after carefully pouring more oil over them
to prepare her. Then he withdrew his fingers slowly and
positioned himself between her legs, resting his big cock
against her bottom. He smoothed yet more oil over his
thick stalk. Suzi was now brazenly rubbing herself, her eyes
glassy. Jamina just stared, her mouth open. Alex had a
momentary urge to turn and push his cock between her
pouted lips but no, a far greater prize beckoned to him.
Carefully but confidently he pressed the bulbous end of
his stalk against Sarah's anus and pushed forward. She
moaned and arched her back as he slid into her tightness,
cautiously moving inch by inch, slowly in and out, her bot-
tom accepting more and more of him with each forward
thrust. At last, she held his full length within her divine
sheath and he held still, allowing her to become accus-
tomed to the intrusion.
51

'OK?' he asked, with genuine concern.
'Wonderful,' she breathed. 'Wonderful.'
Alex began to steadily fuck her bottom, sliding his long
cock slowly in and out, allowing her to savour the full
length with each movement. Gradually, his pace increased
and Sarah groaned in time with the constant rhythm of his
thrusts and the quickening caress of his fingers between her
legs.
Alex looked at Suzi who now sat with her legs wide
open, one foot resting on the sofa, the other on the floor.
Her fingers were rubbing her pussy through her jeans at an
alarming rate. He looked pointedly at her crotch, then into
her eyes. Her face betrayed only one expression; that of to-
tal lust. Jamina continued to stare at his cock as it plun-
dered Sarah's beautiful backside.
'Why don't you take your clothes off?' he said to Suzi,
regretting it immediately. Luckily, his student didn't take
offence, and stood up instead to peel off her T-shirt. She
revealed a pair of large, brown breasts, the nipples proudly
erect. Alex continued his steady pace, the tight grip of
Sarah's anus driving him to distraction as Suzi stepped out
of her jeans and panties in one movement. She stood next
to him, as though waiting for instructions.
Sarah looked round and grinned at Jamina. 'You too,' she
said, simply. Jamina obeyed as though in a trance and was
quickly as naked as her companion. Her tall, slender frame
was a contrast to Suzi's voluptuous body, but her boyish
figure and small breasts were no less exciting to Alex's eyes.
He slipped his hand around Suzi's waist, then moved it down
to caress her plump bottom, reaching out with his other
hand and delving his fingers into the luxuriant bush of hair
between Jamina's legs to find her sex lips soaked.
To his surprise and delight, Sarah pulled his hand away
and replaced it with her own. She slipped her fingers inside
the young girl's pussy and turned and twisted her hand,
making Jamina moan softly, her eyes closed. Alex speeded
up the thrusting of his long, thick cock into his lover's per-
fect bottom, his heart thumping as he watched the slim
Asian girl slip to the floor and lie prone on her back with
52

her heels tucked under her backside and her hips bucking
in response to the incessant probing of Sarah's fingers.
Despite his lover's virtually insatiable salaciousness, this
was a side to her that he had never suspected, and it
thrilled him immensely.
Suzi ran her hand down the front of Alex's body, grip-
ping his hard shaft at the root to hold him still. 'I want it,'
she breathed, her eyes sultry with lust. Alex was not in-
clined to refuse her. He slowly eased his cock from the tight
sheath of Sarah's bottom and turned to wrap his arms
around the plump voluptuousness of Suzi's body while
Sarah moved forward and buried her head between the
outstretched legs of the suppliant Jamina. He watched for
a moment as the lovely blonde bobbed her head up and
down, kissing and licking her succulent prize, then he
turned his attentions to Suzi and moved her over to the
sofa.
She lay down with one leg resting over the back of the
settee and the other on the floor so that her pussy lips were
open and inviting within the down-like, wetly matted hair.
'Fuck me, Doctor Tankard,' she pleaded, pinching her
nipples and moving her hips up and down in a brazen dis-
play of submission. 'Fuck me.'
Alex knelt on the sofa and leant over the young girl's
supine nakedness, his cock throbbing as the end touched
the soaked lips of her sex. 'Are you a virgin?' he asked cau-
tiously. Suzi smiled and shook her head, as though his
question was the most ridiculous ever posed. He pushed
forward and the soft, hot flesh moulded itself around his
aching length until he filled her completely.
'Oh, Doctor, it's wonderful,' Suzi breathed, wrapping
her arms and legs around his body. 'It's so big, so hard.'
Alex pumped steadily in and out of her sumptuous body,
anxious to hold back so that he wouldn't come. The need
for release tore at his loins and his cock was harder than
he had ever known it before. He put his forefinger between
his teeth and bit hard, his shaft throbbing heavily as a jet
of pre-come shot deep into the wriggling student's soaked
sheath. He held still for a second and the urgency passed.
53

Feeling more relaxed, Alex assumed a steady rhythm of
ecstasy, gripping Suzi by the ankles and pushing her legs
back until her knees rested against her large breasts. He
pounded heavily against the soft flesh of her buttocks, his
ears filled with the sounds of her gasps of joy and the cries
of mutual elation coming from the two girls writhing to-
gether on the floor beside him.
'Harder, Doctor, harder,' cried Suzi, her fingernails dig-
ging into his back, i'm coming, I'm coming!' Alex fucked
her as hard as he could manage, the full length of his long
cock slipping in and out of her as she cried out in joyous
climax. Suddenly, she pushed her crotch up to meet his and
held him still, her eyes wide as though in terror, and then
sighed heavily as the climax passed. Her fingers clawed at
the tender skin of his back.
Suzi fell back on to the sofa, sobbing gently as her entire
body trembled. Alex moved from her and sat at her feet, his
cock rigid and ready for more. He looked at Sarah and
Jamina. They lay on the floor with their legs entwined
around each other's head, licking and fingering their pussies,
oblivious to what was going on around them. They clearly
had no need for his attentions, at least for the moment.
'Doctor ...' The voice was soft, seductive. He looked at
Suzi, who was moving to sit up and holding the bottle of
baby oil. Alex sighed happily and took the bottle from her,
pouring a little of the warm liquid into the palm of his
hand. Suzi turned and knelt on the floor, her upper body
resting on the sofa with her plump, brown bottom pres-
ented to his delighted gaze. He smoothed the oil gently be-
tween her buttocks, slipping one, then two fingers into the
tight, virgin hole. Suzi groaned.
With his free hand, Alex poured more of the oil directly
on to the shaft of his eager cock before setting the bottle
down and rubbing the sensuous fluid over his stiffness. He
carefully eased his fingers from the grip of her anus and
pressed the thick, bulbous head to the tiny orifice, pushing
forward slowly.
it hurts, Doctor, it's too big,' pleaded Suzi as the tight
sheath closed over his ridge. Parting her buttocks with his
54

thumbs to ease his movements he slowly pushed forward
again. The inches entered steadily, and he felt the muscles
of her anus quickly relax as though in acquiescence to his
demands.
Sarah and Jamina had ceased their cavorting and were
watching him closely as he sank his full length deep inside
Suzi's bum. 'He's got the whole thing inside you,' said
Jamina, excitedly. 'What's it like?'
'It's incredible,' moaned her friend, pushing her bottom
back and forth to meet his steady thrusts. 'It's not the same
asx normal fucking, but it's just as wonderful.'
Alex looked at Jamina, a grin on his face. 'Would you
like to try it?' he panted. She nodded sheepishly and knelt
next to Suzi in the same position, her slim, pert bottom
awaiting his pleasure. He felt he would explode as he
watched Sarah oiling and fingering Jamina's hole to pre-
pare her. He pumped rapidly into Suzi, pausing occa-
sionally to stay his own orgasm and his fingers digging into
her lovely, big bottom.
'I think she's ready,' mewed Sarah, slipping her fingers
from within Jamina's anus. Alex pulled himself slowly
from within the tight grip of Suzi and shuffled across to the
kneeling form of her friend. Sarah took a firm grip of his
cock and directed it to its ultimate target. He eased into her
easily; Sarah had done her work well. Reaching over, he
stroked Suzi's bottom as she knelt where he had left her,
then slipped two fingers easily into her bottom while his
thumb found the warmth of her sex lips. At the same time,
Sarah lay on her back on the floor and moved her head
between his legs to lick his balls. He was lost.
With a roar that must have been heard throughout the
hallowed halls of the university building he came, thrusting
rapidly in and out of Jamina's tight hole, his seed at last
jetting inside her. His orgasm seemed to last for an age and
the throbbing was almost painful, unbearable. The muscles
of Jamina's anus seemed to be purposely gripping him
tightly, as though draining him of all he could give, as he
finally slowed his movements and collapsed across her
lovely back.
55

Gradually he withdrew and sat back on the floor, ex-
hausted. Sarah squatted next to him, stroking his tender
sex-flesh softly. Suzi and Jamina turned and knelt silently
next to them, their breathing heavy, their olive-coloured
skin soaked with sweat.
'Well,' said Sarah mischievously, 'are there any further
questions?'
Despite its red-brick facade, the occult studies section of
the library of Cowden University maintained an aura of
sanctuary, the modern, technical tomes of the main refer-
ence area giving way to aged, dusty works of long dead
authors. Alex found Sarah sitting at an incongruously
modern desk avidly perusing the ancient pages of a giant,
hide-bound volume, with the professor's notes scattered
about the surface of an adjacent table in apparent disarray.
Opposite her sat a group of four young people; two males
and two females. Alex recognised them as members of
Sarah's study group, now in their final year. The girls were
also occasional participants in his own classes, and he knew
them well. Karen, a small, innocent-looking waif with closely
cropped, dark hair looked up as he walked over to them. The
other students were too engrossed in their work to notice him.
'Morning, Doctor Tankard,' piped Karen cheerfully. Be-
linda, the other girl, glanced up and smiled, then gathered
up a number of books and walked over to the stacked
shelves to replace them. Alex immediately fejt a familiar
warmth within his loins as he regarded the voluptuous
shape of her young body, the tight jeans and T-shirt serv-
ing to emphasise her perfection.
He tore his gaze away from her sumptuous backside and
sat on a vacant chair next to Sarah. 'Any luck?' he asked.
'I think we may have found something,' she replied,
turning back a few pages of her book. 'Andrew, let me
have that map.'
Andrew, a bespectacled and shy individual who was
rarely to be found without the company of an open book
passed a roll of parchment across the desk. 'D'you want
the modern version as well?' said the other young man.
56

'Please, Stuart,' said Sarah as she unrolled the old chart,
placing a book at each corner to hold it flat on the desk.
Alex put on his spectacles and regarded the detail.
This is Hampstead towards the end of the eighteenth
century,' said Sarah, smoothing the surface of the old map
and circling a small part of it with her finger, 'and this is
Gallows Hill, the locality where the professor concentrated
his purge. His notes make it very clear; I've even been able
to identify some of the streets.
The area was very different in those days, of course. It
was a neighbourhood of very rich people, court and gov-
ernment officials mainly, and a few legal types. All the
houses were big, set in extensive grounds. Most are long
demolished now, but one or two still remain. Now, look at
this ...'
Sarah took hold of the contemporary chart and pointed
at the maze-like design of the modern city. 'Look there!'
Alex peered at the map, Sarah's fingertip indicating a small
street close to the centre of the town. The legend 'Gallows
Hill Road' was clear enough for him to see.
'Is that where he lived?'
'No, his home was on the other side of town. Gallows
Hill was where he and his colleagues hunted the vampires.
The descriptions of the houses in his notes are very de-
tailed; if any of them still stand they will be pretty easy to
pick out, and there's one of them, next to a graveyard,
which is where he cornered Baron Mansola.'
Alex recalled the name from his initial brief reading of
the notes. 'Oh, yes, the governor,' he said, sombrely.
'Head vampire, a sort of Dracula character, I suppose.
He actually lived on that road! Can you believe it?'
'So, what now?' said Alex, virtually certain of her
answer.
'We must go there, to Gallows Hill Road, to see if the
house is still standing. Perhaps the present owners are de-
scended from the baron. You never know ...'
'Or perhaps the house will be filled with gorgeous vam-
pire females, desperate to have their evil way with unsus-
pecting young men,' said Alex, with more than a hint of
57

exasperation. To be honest, I expect you'll find it's all been
turned into an office block or shopping complex.'
'We won't know if we don't try,' said Sarah, angrily
closing a book with a bang. 'Are you coming or not?'
Alex looked across at Belinda, who was perched on the
end of the desk leaning over Stuart. The two of them were
studying the maps carefully. Her large breasts hung freely
within the loose confines of her cotton T-shirt and her long
blonde hair flowed sensuously across her face. He looked
away.
i still don't see what this is going to achieve,' he said.
'Even if what the professor said is true, it was over two
hundred years ago.'
'Oh, come on, Alex,' said Sarah, encouragingly. 'You
can't say that you're not just the least bit curious. He was
your ancestor, after all.'
Alex had to admit to himself that his curiosity was get-
ting the better of him, despite his busy schedule. But there
were lectures to prepare and endless evaluations to perform
... 'Do you need me to tag along? I mean, you've got four
able assistants here.'
The notes make it clear,' said Sarah earnestly, it must
be a descendant of the professor's who is to right the
wrong he committed. Please, Alex, stop being a pain!'
'Please, Doctor Tankard,' said Karen softly, placing her
small hand on the back of his as it rested on the desk, 'it'll
be fun.'	4
'Fun,' he muttered to himself, fully aware that his cause
was lost. He looked across at Belinda, her mouth formed
into a sensuous pout. 'All right,' he said finally, 'when do
we set off for Gallows Hill Road?'
58

Three
The long, hot Hampstead day was finally mellowing into a
humid evening and the reddening sun cast long, eerie
shadows across the overgrown lawns of the house on Gal-
lows Hill Road. Inside, Demonia sat in the relative dark-
ness of the musty sitting-room, the heavy curtains drawn
across the large window. About her, the remains of ancient
furniture reeked of dampness and putrefaction, the thick
dust and cobwebs adding to the overall scene of decay.
The atmosphere suited her mood as she impatiently
waited for the welcoming shafts of moonlight to appear
through the gaps in the loosely hanging drapery, giving her
the sign that she and Sinitia could once more venture into
the outside world.
Her need for sustenance was once more overpowering,
the nourishment she had received as a result of the previ-
ous night's pleasures having long since lost its potency.
Sinitia would awake soon, and she knew that the young
girl's desires would be even stronger than her own, all the
more so now that she had savoured the wondrous feeling
of a long, hard shaft thrusting within her lithe body. How
her sweet sister had enjoyed her first experience! How they
had drained that poor, unsuspecting doorman, sucking the
very strength from his mountainous body into their own!
He would suffice to act as their protector while they be-
came used to the ways of this strange, new existence. But
Demonia knew that they needed more; someone who could
guide and teach them; someone who understood and sym-
pathised with their plight and their unearthly destiny.
The sisterhood must be reborn, of that she was certain.
Whether the evil Baron Mansola again walked the wicked
59

streets of the city or whether he still lay hidden in some
ungodly refuge awaiting the chance to rise once more, she
was fully aware that this time she must be prepared and
ready to do battle with the malevolence that he would in-
evitably unleash on the unsuspecting citizens of this great
metropolis.
'Sister, our captive awakes.' Sinitia stood in the door-
way, her naked perfection all but hidden in the shadows.
Demonia glanced at the curtain. The red hue of sunset had
given way to soft, delicate shards of the rising moonlight,
the air around them already becoming fresh with the scents
of the night. The young girl glided over to her and knelt at
her feet, stroking the cool skin of her thighs tenderly.
Demonia rose and took Sinitia by the hand, drawing her
to her feet. 'Come,' she breathed, 'let us return to our rest-
ing place and arouse our mentor. We will sate ourselves on
his fine body, preparing us for a night of adventure!'
She led the way out of the room to a small door under
the crumbling staircase that would take them down to their
dank sanctuary. They moved gingerly down the creaking,
wooden steps. Sounds of verminous rustling in the dark-
ness broke the otherwise total silence.
The cellar was pleasurably cool and the moonlight now
clearly illuminated the shackled form of their prisoner. His
ebony nakedness glistened with sweat and his eyes were
wide open, his facial expression incongruously fearful. He
watched his two, delicate captors as they moved slowly to-
wards him, his whole body visibly trembling.
'Let me down,' he growled, vainly tugging at the stiff,
iron braces that dug into the flesh of his wrists. 'Let me
down, or ...'
'Or?' queried Demonia querulously, a malevolent smile
playing across her pouted lips. 'What will you do? Have
you not already tasted enough of our strength, both of will
and body, to know that you are completely at our behest?'
The big man struggled again, furiously writhing in his
chains. Demonia reached out and caught hold of his long,
drooping phallus and he held still. 'Stay, friend, stay your
efforts. Your resistance is worthless.'
60

He looked down at her gripping hand, more in terror
than delight. 'What are you going to do to me?' he asked,
his voice shaking.
Demonia rubbed his stalk gently. 'We mean you no
harm,' she said, her voice once more soft in tone. 'We
merely need you to pleasure us once more. We must feed.'
The doorman raised his eyes and glared at her. 'You're
fucking weird, you two,' he snarled. 'Let me down now!'
Demonia responded to his anger by gripping his stiffen-
ing erection firmly, causing him to wince. 'Would you dis-
obey your mistresses?' she asked menacingly. The man
shook his head quickly, tears beginning to sparkle in the
corners of his eyes, and she relaxed her grip and let his
manhood fall from her hand.
'Did you not delight in enjoying our favours last night?'
asked Sinitia, stroking his muscular arm with unconcealed
lust. He nodded, his eyes darting between the sumptuous
forms of the two naked females before him.
'We only ask for more of the same,' said Demonia light-
ly, bending forward and kissing his massive chest.
'I ... I'm not sure I could,' he pleaded. 'I feel like I've
been fucking for a month without a break!'
Demonia took on a pained expression, kissed her finger-
tip and put it to his parched lips. 'Oh,' she cooed, 'I'm sure
you could, if you really tried. Come, let us see if we can
raise your magnificent weapon.'
'Well, at least unfasten these chains so I can get my
hands on you.'
She looked at him meaningfully, then grinned at Sinitia.
'No,' she said, sensuously, 'I don't think so, do you?'
Sinitia smiled, licking her lips with delight at the pros-
pect of continuing the erotic torture of their captive, then
shook her head, running her hands over his steel-like torso.
His body stiffened momentarily then relaxed as she began
to trace her tongue around the shape of his sharply-defined
pectoral muscles, pausing to nibble quite harshly at each
nipple in turn. Her hands continued to roam over his flesh
and she caressed and coaxed him while carefully avoiding
his long cock, which was already showing definite signs of
61

response and thickening steadily before Demonia's excited
gaze.
He groaned as Sinitia ran her tongue down to his stom-
ach and wormed the tip into his navel, her pouted lips
sucking at his flesh. Slowly but persistently his huge phal-
lus hardened until the purple-black, plum-sized end
touched her wet lips. Still she ignored his plight, teasingly
moving her face away and biting the flesh of his torso.
Demonia watched her colleague quietly, happily sur-
prised at the young girl's instinctive, oral expertise. Then
she turned and bent over to retrieve the doorman's jacket,
her movements slow and deliberate, ensuring that he had
a good view of her perfect bottom and long, widely-spaced
legs. Searching through the pockets, she at last retrieved
the cigarette lighter which had so fascinated them the night
before and with some effort managed to light the flame,
holding it close to his face.
His eyes resumed their fearful expression. Demonia
licked her lips and grinned wickedly. 'What ... what are
you gonna do with that?' he asked.
Demonia looked at him with feigned confusion. 'Just
lighting a candle,' she said, after a moment which must
have been an agonising wait for their captive. 'Just lighting
a candle, so we can examine your fine form more closely.'
Casually, she took up one of the long, black candles that
rested on a nearby bench and lit the tapered end, the damp
wick sparkling into life. Sinitia stood back tas Demonia
held the flame close to his face, then moved it down, her
eyes feasting on his superb physique. 'A truly magnificent
body,' she mewed. 'So strong and powerful.'
She moved the flame up again, the flickering light reflect-
ing in his dark, wide eyes. Carefully, she tipped the candle
slightly and the hot wax dripped slowly on to his chest,
hardening immediately into a soft, jet-black trail down his
body. She moved further down, allowing more of the wax
to slip sensuously on to him, her eyes feasting on the sight
of his erection, now fully stiff and eager.
'Such a monstrous weapon,' she sighed, tipping the
candle further, the flame sparking brightly as it touched the
62

cold grease. Holding his cock firmly in her hand she ran a
line of the wax along the full length of his throbbing stalk.
'Jesus!' he groaned, closing his eyes and gritting his
teeth, the sensation clearly pleasurable. Demonia let go of
his cock and watched it spring upwards almost vertically,
the tip in line with his navel. His stomach was still wet
from Sinitia's kisses.
She picked up another candle, ignited it from the first
and handed it to Sinitia. The young girl held it still and
watched quietly, savouring the sight of Demonia's ivory-
white nakedness bathed in the shimmering glow of the
flame. The doorman tugged at his restraints. Tor Christ's
sake, let me get hold of you!' he begged. Til do anything
you want, anything!'
Demonia smiled seductively and licked the fingertips of
her free hand before pinching out the flame and smoothing
the cooling wax over the thick stem of the candle. She
moved it to her face, licked the end and then put it into her
mouth, sucking it suggestively between her wet lips.
'Oh, God, please, please,' he implored. His hugely erect
cock was throbbing visibly and a trail of glistening pre-
come slipped down the full length of his shaft. Demonia
knelt before him, gazing hungrily at his juices then, linger-
ingly, she moved the candle between his legs, pushing the
soft tip against his anus. Twisting the saliva-soaked phallus
carefully, she gradually eased it inside his tight hole, mov-
ing it backwards and forwards. The thick stem steadily
penetrated him deeper and deeper.
She looked up at him, querulously. 'This is how a girl
feels,' she breathed, 'when you invade her most precious
prize. How is it for you?'
The big man merely groaned, his hips bucking in re-
sponse to the movements of the hard shaft within his loins,
his answer crystalline. Demonia cautiously removed the
candle, hearing him sigh with abject pleasure as it was re-
leased from the confines of his anus, and stood before him,
holding the phallus triumphantly in her hand. She put it to
her mouth and ran her tongue along the long stem. She
tasted his scent, her eyes fixed on his.
63

'Oh, God! Oh, no!' he cried, his body stiffening and the
chains straining at their clasps to hold his writhing form.
His cock seemed to jump as though trying to pull itself from
his body, then a long jet of sperm shot from the angry head
into the air, spraying across the damp floor. Demonia threw
herself to the ground at his knees, allowing him to soak her
face and breasts as she held them, cuppejd in her hands, like
a pagan offering. Sinitia dived to her friend's side and began
to lick the copious fluids from the soft skin of the huge
globes, then ran her tongue over Demonia's face, swallow-
ing greedily. Demonia pushed her own face forward, raised
her breast further and licked the traces of white sustenance
from her milky flesh until there was no more.
Finally, the two girls kissed, a long, passionate and deep
delving of tongues within mouths, their hands roaming
tenderly over their nakedness, their muffled groans echoing
around the dark chamber.
Eventually they separated and gazed lovingly into each
other's eyes. 'It is beautiful,' whimpered Sinitia, 'but it is
not enough. I need more!'
Demonia looked at the doorman, now hanging heavily
in his chains, his breathing stilted. 'He has no more to give,
at least for the present,' she said, standing. Sinitia reached
out and held the drooping cock, vainly attempting to coax
it into life. The man remained still. His eyes were closed
and he was drifting into unconsciousness. Demonia took
hold of her wrist and pulled her hand away. t'Come, sister,
we must venture into the night and hunt.'
The underground train lurched noisily along the Northern
Line, the carriage empty at this relatively late hour apart
from the two figures of Sarah and Alex. They sat opposite
each other, their thoughts their own. Conversation was vir-
tually impossible in the circumstances.
Sarah stared through the window into the rushing black-
ness, pensive as ever. Alex read his copy of the Evening
Standard thoughtfully, their recent discoveries making the
headline story all the more pertinent. He reached over and
tapped Sarah on the knee. 'Look at this,' he said loudly.
64

Sarah took up the paper and glanced at the banner print.
'VAMPIRE KILLER STALKS LONDON' screamed the
headline. She gripped the paper, her eyes widening with
each word that she read. Alex moved across the carriage
and sat next to her to re-read the article, i was thinking,'
he said. The old man who delivered the professor's notes.
D'you think there might be a connection?'
Sarah looked at him. 'Oh, surely not,' she said, turning
back to continue reading, it must be a coincidence. News-
papers are always sensationalising this sort of thing.'
'Bloodless,' stressed Alex, pointing at the word. 'Blood-
less. It says they've found four bodies within the last week
in the Hampstead area, all of them completely drained of
blood. It takes a hell of a lot, you know, to do something
like that.'
Sarah folded the paper and laid it on the seat next to her.
'You know my feelings on the matter,' she said cautiously,
i really believe that such entities as vampires existed in the
past, and there's no reason why they should have suddenly
disappeared with the onset of the twentieth century.'
'I'm still not convinced. It's just that it seems remarkable
that such a thing should happen now.'
if there is a link,' said Sarah, her complexion becoming
pallid, 'then we must tread very, very carefully.'
Alex nodded and sat back. The train screeched into
Belsize Park. 'Next stop,' he said, feeling suddenly anxious.
'Here it is,' said Sarah apprehensively. 'Gallows Hill Road.'
Alex regarded the two rows of ancient houses, many of them
all but concealed by equally old trees and bushes. Light
from the occasional street-lamp served only to heighten the
gloom. They walked slowly into the street, sharply con-
scious of the echo of their footsteps on the paving slabs.
if there are vampires in London, then this is where
they'd live,' said Alex, trying to lighten their mood. Sarah
said nothing, glancing both fearfully and excitedly from
side to side at the old buildings. Behind them, the hum of
evening traffic seemed to be fading into the night, the en-
suing silence unsettling.
65

There's the graveyard,' Alex said suddenly.
Then the house must be there, behind those trees. Oh, I
do hope that it's still standing.'
'I can't understand why the road hasn't been re-
developed, or, at the very least the houses refurbished. This
is a very expensive area. It must all be owned by the same
person, or some faceless corporation waiting for the right
moment to make a killing.'
'I wish you wouldn't use words like that,' said Sarah,
resting her hand on the rusting gate to the manor. She
paused, looking nervously at Alex. 'Well, do we go in?'
'We've come this far,' he replied, unsure of the prudence
of his decision. 'Come on.'
Sarah tugged the old gate open, surprised at the ease
with which it swung back on its grating hinges. They
walked slowly along the barely discernible path, treading
through the thick carpet of weeds and overgrown lawn that
covered the crumbling stonework and pushing back the
branches of dense foliage that seemed to be attempting to
bar their way. The moon disappeared behind a heavy cloud
and the sudden and silent blackness that enveloped them
was almost unendurable.
'Oh, come on, this is absurd,' said Alex, gripping Sarah's
shoulder. 'God knows what we'll find in this place. We
should have brought the others.'
Sarah looked at him and grinned like an excited child.
The relatively comforting moonlight returned, basking her
lovely face with its silver glow. There it is! The house, it's
still standing!'
Alex peered into the darkness through the thick cloak of
foliage. The old manor stood blackly, defying them. They
pushed their way through the bushes and got closer to the
grim edifice that seemed to be regarding them through its
dead windows. Something screeched in the distance. Alex
jumped and caught his breath.
'What the hell was that?' he whispered loudly, sensing
the coldness of sweat on his brow.
'It's only a fox,' she mocked. 'You're really scared,
aren't you?'
66

'Yes I am, I admit it. Not of vampires or ghoulies or
anything like that; I'm more terrified of the living than the
dead. This is not the sort of place to be at night. Let's come
back tomorrow, in the daylight.'
There was a sudden crack of a branch breaking in the
blackness ahead of them. Sarah jumped and clutched
Alex's arm. 'Perhaps you're right,' she said, to Alex's
profound relief. 'Let's come back tomorrow.'
Sarah and Alex walked slowly towards the front door of
her house, purposely keeping well apart. The evening was
warm, much warmer than it had felt when they had ven-
tured along the eerie path on Gallows Hill Road, and the
sounds of traffic in the distance and the discordant music
emanating from various open windows in the student's
block was somehow comforting.
'What an incredible atmosphere that place had,' said
Sarah presently.
'It was like something out of Edgar Allan Poe,' muttered
Alex, still feeling rather foolish at his sudden panic. 'I can't
imagine that it'll be much better in broad daylight.'
Sarah wrapped her arms around her body, as though
hugging herself. 'It was wonderful,' she breathed.
'Frightening, yes, but incredibly exciting. Arousing even.'
'Arousing?'
'Yes, but I don't expect you to understand. I felt so near
to something really ethereal, I could actually sense an aura
of evil there.'
'You're letting your imagination get the better of you
again.'
Sarah scowled at him and looked up at her house, the
windows in darkness. 'He's asleep,' she said. 'Come on.
Let's go into the garage.'
'Garage? Now?' queried Alex, but she was already head-
ing for the large door, fumbling with her keys. 'Come on,'
she repeated. 'I want you.'
Alex glanced tensely at the house. There was no move-
ment; no sign of life. Shrugging his shoulders he followed
Sarah to the garage as she silently lifted the heavy door.
67

Once inside, she closed it again before clicking on the
light-switch. Her husband's old Daimler was there, its lov-
ingly cared-for paintwork gleaming in the fluorescence.
Sarah tested a rear door and it opened, the inner light
flickering into life.
'Good,' she murmured. 'Switch the lights off.'
Alex did as instructed, so that the garage was il-
luminated only by the small light shining from within the
car. Sarah wriggled inside and lay on the back seat as he
followed. He saw her hurriedly reach under her long skirt
and pull her panties down over her stocking-covered legs.
'God,' he whispered as he closed the car door behind
him, the area falling once more into complete darkness,
'what's brought this on?'
i told you, it was that place. I've been feeling like this
ever since we set off for home.' He felt her grab his hand
and force it between her legs. She was soaked.
'Christ, you're in a state,' he said, his fingers delving
within the engorged lips of her pussy. Her hips bucked in
response.
'I know, I know,' she panted. 'I need it so bad. Don't
mess around, just fuck me, fuck me hard!'
'What about your husband?' Alex asked, beginning not
to care as all four fingers of his hand slipped in and out of
her soaking honey-pot.
'He won't hear a thing. Come on, Alex, for God's sake
fuck me!'	*
Alex struggled with his belt and the zip of his trousers
with his free hand, reluctant to cease his erotic caress of his
writhing lover. He had never known her so excited or so
fired in her passion for sex. Whatever the magic was that
emanated from the ancient walls of the house on Gallows
Hill Road, he wasn't complaining.
He wrenched his trousers and pants to his ankles in one
swift movement then pulled his hand from within her, part-
ing her legs wide and pushing her skirt up about her waist.
He leant forward and kissed her inner thigh above the top
of her stocking, then moved his tongue upwards. Sarah
grabbed his head and lifted him roughly.
68

'Alex! I said fuck me, just fuck meV
Happy to comply, he manoeuvred himself so that the tip
of his raging erection touched the silky-smoothness of her
wet sex lips. Sarah grabbed him by the hips and pulled him
towards her, his long cock sliding effortlessly into her creamy
sheath, in one almost ferocious thrust. Sarah groaned loudly.
'That's it, yes, harder, yes,' she babbled, her fingernails
clawing at his naked buttocks. 'Oh, Alex, yes, ram it in
hard, you know how I like it. Harder, harder ...'
He began to pump into her like a man demented, the old
car shaking heavily on its superb suspension, the springs of
the leather seat groaning under the strain of their heaving
bodies. Harder and harder, faster and faster he thrust into
her as her cries and obscenities rang in his ears.
'Alex! Darling, I'm coming, I'm coming! Come with me,
please!' Sarah had her legs raised as high as possible within
the tight confines of the car and her heels dug into the
plush covering of the roof. Alex pounded into her, sliding
his full and not inconsiderable length in and out of the suc-
culent but gripping folds of her cunt and thrilling to her
sudden shout of ecstasy as she orgasmed and thrust her
hips hard against his, matching his every movement.
With a guttural groan he joined her in orgasmic bliss.
The thumping of his release tearing at his loins was almost
painful. He shuddered, she cried out once more, and they
fell together, sated.
In the sudden silence that followed the near cacophony
of their passion they heard the scratching sound of a key
against the lock on the garage door. Still embedded deep
inside his lover's body, Alex pulled Sarah over and fell with
her on to the carpeted area between the front and back
seats, holding her down. The hump on the floor pressed
into his back, arching it painfully, but he held still.
The garage lights flickered into life. 'Who's there?' called
a voice Alex instantly recognised as that of Professor Fox,
senior don of the university, and Sarah's husband. He
hardly dared to breath despite his exhaustion and his heart
thumped so loudly he wished to silence it forever. He felt
Sarah's body trembling against his.
69

He heard the soft padding of slippered feet as Professor
Fox walked slowly around the large garage interior, then
bit his lip as he felt the car tip slightly as it was peered into.
He thanked God for Sarah's dark mode of dress: They lay
unseen in the deep well behind the high-backed front seats
of the vehicle.
'Damn cats,' muttered the voice and after an agonising
few moments the lights were switched off, the garage door
closed noisily, and the car once more plunged into dark-
ness.
Sarah breathed a long sigh of relief, then struggled to the
seat. Alex followed with difficulty, his back aching and his
whole body trembling.
'Wow, that was close,' Sarah sighed, leaning back and
closing her eyes. Alex said nothing and the two of them sat
in silence for some minutes.
Presently, he felt Sarah catch hold of his hand and draw
it to her oozing sex lips once more. 'You can lick me now,
if you like,' she cooed.
Demonia sat in the drab sitting-room of the manor, staring
blankly through the tattered curtains into the darkness
outside, the taste of male release still on her lips. Sinitia lay
across the prone, unconscious forms of the two young men
that they had lured from the street with their brazen
nakedness. Her eyes were closed in half-sleep and she still
held the limp manhood of one of their conquests in her
mouth.
It had been easy; perhaps too easy. The youths had fol-
lowed them without a word through the thick undergrowth
that surrounded the house. Their erections threatened to
burst from their jeans and their simple minds did not ques-
tion for a second the sudden appearance of two, naked
nymphets begging for their favours. Now they were finish-
ed, their bodies drained of strength and will, lying on the
filthy, damp carpet.
Demonia felt at once both nourished in body and empty
within her soul. There had to be more to their new exist-
ence than prowling aimlessly through the night streets and
70

feeding on compliant but unsuspecting mortals merely to
satisfy an ever-more demanding thirst.
She looked solemnly at the garden, the moonlight high-
lighting the stark, twisted shapes of the old trees which
mocked her with the gentle swaying of their branches. She
remembered the old days; times of gaiety and merriment,
of parties and dances. She closed her eyes and willed it were
again so.
She shivered. There was a sudden, strange aura about
her, as though a presence had entered her very soul and
possessed her with a will far stronger than her own. She
held her eyes closed, sensing an inner heat or perhaps a
comforting warmth. She didn't fight the feeling; it was too
strong, too all-pervasive. Then she knew she had taken
complete control of her senses once more, and with this
new power came a fresh certainty.
Someone would come, someone of intellect and honesty
who would guide, teach and help her in her quest and
somehow she felt that she would know this person from
the past, although that was impossible. No mortal being
could have lived so long.
An owl hooted in the darkness.
Demonia looked again at the garden, her eyes widening
in amazement. As though in a dream, the landscape was
changing and as the ugly, overgrown foliage receded, the
lawns reappeared magically, as fresh and crisp as in years
gone by. She blinked and shook her head, trying to make
sense of it. The path was clearly defined now, meandering
through an avenue of strong, young trees to the tall, iron
gate which gleamed newly silver in the moonlight.
Suddenly, the room was bright, as though lit by a thou-
sand candles. She turned quickly and regarded the scene of
opulence behind her. The fine, wooden furniture shone as she
remembered it and the chairs and sofas were soft and invit-
ing. The carpet was thickly-piled and warm. Sinitia lay on
the floor alone, their visitors having disappeared, as though
into thin air. The lovely black girl was no longer naked, but
clothed in a long white dress of the sheerest silk, accentuating
the perfection of her lithe form as she lay asleep.
71

Demonia put her hands to her own body and looked
down, more with expectation than surprise. She, too,
found that her nakedness was covered, clothed in a dress
of delicate, clinging lace which moulded itself to her form.
She stood up and smoothed the garment over her sumptu-
ous shape, thrilling to the sensuous touch of the material.
What had happened in those few, magical seconds she
couldn't imagine; whether it had been her will that had
caused this wondrous transformation or whether some
other, unknown force had been involved, it didn't seem to
matter. At last she felt completely alive.
She walked over to Sinitia and knelt at her side, gently
stroking the smooth, flawless skin of her face. The eyes
opened slowly; deep brown pools of emotion blinking in
the brightness of the light. Sinitia smiled. 'Have they gone?'
she asked huskily.
'They are not important. See, look about you.'
Sinitia sat up suddenly as the mantle of sleep fell away
from her sated body. 'What's happened? Where are we?'
Demonia slipped a calming arm around her shoulder.
'Shhh,' she said, putting a fingertip to the young girl's lips,
'we are home. Everything has been returned to us, just as
it was.'
Sinitia struggled to her feet, then clasped her hands to
her stomach, smoothing the soft material. 'This dress!' she
exclaimed. 'I remember wearing it! How can this be?'
Demonia shook her head kindly. 'Do not question, sis-
ter, just be happy. Now we can live as others do. Now we
can welcome guests into our home to join us. We are ful-
filled!'
'And what of the day?' asked Sinitia as she walked to the
window. 'Will I again feel the warmth of the sun?'
Demonia frowned. 'Sadly, I fear not. We are children of
the darkness; it was ever so. We must shelter from the day-
light within the sanctuary of our lonely caskets below, but
it is a small price to pay for eternal life!'
Sinitia smiled cheerlessly. 'Come!' continued Demonia,
brightening her tone purposely. 'Let us visit the other
rooms of the house!'
72

She took hold of the young girl's hand and led her from
the room, her steps light and her heart filled with happi-
ness.
Alex and Sarah walked briskly down the long high street
leading to Gallows Hill Road, the warmth of the sun al-
ready beginning to recede with the onset of early evening.
He cursed his luck; the one day when he had wanted to get
away from classes quickly he had been called to the admin-
istrator's office to sort out some petty paperwork mix-up.
He had suggested to Sarah that they leave it until the
following day but she had been adamant. She wanted to
re-visit the old house before darkness fell that evening, and
she wouldn't be put off.
i hardly slept a wink last night,' she chattered as they
turned the corner into the dreary road that signalled their
destination.
'Nor I,' he replied, his memories of the previous even-
ing's close call still fresh in his mind. He knew that wasn't
what had deprived Sarah of her sleep, however. Her single-
minded approach to this vampire nonsense was typical of
her.
But was it nonsense? he mused. Certainly the aura sur-
rounding the old manor had affected even him, filling him
with inexplicable feelings of both dread and enthusiasm.
This really is an odd area,' said Sarah, gripping his arm
for the first time on their journey. 'Any one of these houses
could be full of vampires; and listen, no birds singing ...
just like in the films.'
it's very difficult to hear birds singing in London;
coughing, yes.'
She ignored his poor attempt at humour. They were get-
ting close to the manor and despite it being over an hour
until sunset the shadows cast by the lines of gnarled trees
along the sides of the road ominously predicted the rapidly
approaching gloom.
'I've been studying more of Professor Tankard's theories
and discoveries. He used to write regular articles in an old
publication called Occult Truths; there's stacks of copies in
73

the library, I've never really bothered to examine them too
closely before. It seems that Bram Stoker's writings in
Dracula were pretty accurate in a lot of respects. The vam-
pire is a supremely powerful and malevolent creature,
driven by incredible sexual urges, not just a thirst for
blood.
'In fact, that adds a certain credence to the professor's
later findings, about the female of the species. For all vam-
pires, sex is everything, the raison d'etre for their existence.
The males merely take the blood of their victims for sus-
tenance, the females preferring the fluids of human release.'
Alex shook his head benignly. 'You really do believe
they existed, don't you?'
Sarah looked at him coldly. They exist, Alex, I am sure
of it.'
'I remain unconvinced, I know there are ...'
'Alex! Look!' Sarah was suddenly still, both hands grip-
ping his arm tightly, her eyes staring ahead of her. He fol-
lowed the line of her startled gaze and gasped.
The manor stood before them, clearly visible behind
young, lush trees. The walls were pristine in white stone
and the windows were gleaming. The window frames and
the massive front door were glossed in black as though
freshly painted. Alex looked quickly about him, assuring
himself that they were at the right place. They were.
'I don't understand,' said Sarah. 'What's going on?'
'Maybe because it was so dark last night, maybe ..
'Oh, come on! The place was a ruin! And I suppose the
fairies tended the garden?'
'Perhaps ... oh, I don't bloody know,' said Alex, his
frustration becoming swiftly overwhelmed by his curiosity.
'Come on, let's go and see who lives here,' said Sarah,
already opening the gate and stepping on to the meticu-
lously weeded path.
Alex paused for a little more than a second, then fol-
lowed his lover towards the great house. Even in its pristine
condition the building still seemed to exude an atmosphere
of foreboding, and there was something else; an ambience
he found difficult to comprehend.
74

'Do you feel it?' asked Sarah, her face flushed with ex-
citement, echoing his thoughts.
'Feel what?'
'It's sex; the place just shouts sex!'
He knew exactly what she meant. In his mind there were
feelings of trepidation, but his body was possessed by an
unmistakable sensation of arousal and his cock was thick-
ening quickly within the confines of his tight briefs. 'Yes,'
he said, simply.
Sarah ran her hand over the increasingly prominent
bulge in his trousers. 'I could do it here, now,' she
breathed.
Alex tried vainly to force some common sense into his
clouded mind. He looked across at the gate; they were only
yards from the road. They would be seen. 'No, no, we're
here to do a job of work,' he struggled. 'Perhaps later,
later.'
There was nothing he could do. All sense and all will-
power was drained from him. Sarah fell to her knees, right
there in the open, and tugged almost manically at his zip.
She pulled down the front of his briefs and hauled his thick
prick into view, gripping it immediately at the root and
clamping her suckling mouth over the wet end. He glanced
again at the road as a car sped past.
'Sarah, look, let's go over to the bushes. It's a bit too
public here,' he begged. She merely shook her head without
allowing his raging stalk to leave her mouth, rubbing the
shaft rapidly with one hand, the other snaking up her skirt
to pleasure herself.
A double-decker bus drew up and the occupants of the
upper saloon were afforded a clear view of the proceedings.
Instead of struggling to escape, Alex arched his back and
stiffened his buttocks, proud to display his hugeness to the
goggle-eyed commuters who stared back at him. The bus
pulled away, and he actually felt disappointed.
He looked over to the house, wondering whether their
performance was being witnessed by the occupants. There
was no sign of life. Then he looked down at Sarah, her
head bobbing back and forth as she sucked his cock. He
75

felt his stalk thicken rigidly within her wet mouth, and an
unmistakable urgency throbbed within his loins. 'Oh,
fuck!' he muttered under his breath as he felt the sperm
surge along his pulsating shaft into her mouth. Sarah grab-
bed him with both hands and rubbed furiously, sucking
and swallowing until he could take no more.
She leant back and let him fall from her, looking up into
his eyes, as a trickle of his fluids slipped from the corner of
her mouth. She smiled, licked the traces of his pleasure
from her lips and stood up. Alex stood bemused, the
trembling in his thigh muscles slowly abating. Sarah
breathed quickly. There was nothing to be said.
As they approached the massive door to the manor Alex
felt his sensations of fear and apprehension returning to his
mind, his body temporarily sated. Sarah reached for the
bell-chain and tugged it. Alex started as a heavy, clanging
sound resounded from within the house. He began to hope
that there was no one home but the rattling of chains and
turning of locks from behind the door dispelled any such
optimism.
The heavy door swung open. He half expected to find a
twisted dwarf standing behind it but no, quite the reverse.
A huge man, black as the formal suit he wore, towered
above them. Alex looked at his face. The eyes were express-
ionless.
Sarah and Alex stood in uncomfortable silence, each
waiting for the other to speak. The man said nothing, his
stone-like features not moving.
'May we speak with the owner?' Sarah said at last, her
voice sounding very small. The big man stepped back a
pace, opening the door further. 'Come,' he grunted. 'You
are expected.'
Sarah and Alex exchanged puzzled glances as they were
led through the large hallway to another door. Opening it,
the man motioned silently for them to enter.
They found themselves in a substantial and lavishly-fur-
nished sitting-room illuminated by hundreds of red and
black candles. Heavy curtains were drawn across the win-
76

dows. A log fire burned unnecessarily in the huge grate and
the heat of the room was stifling. 'Please sit,' said the man
gruffly.
The two guests did as they were bid, perching nervously
on the edge of a massive settee. They watched as the ser-
vant walked over to a window and carefully held back the
thick drapes to peer outside. 'My mistresses will be here
presently,' he said, in a vague, distant tone before letting
the curtain fall back to cover the glass. ,
Alex found his voice. 'You said we were expected. How
The man ignored him, walked back towards the hallway
and left the room, closing the door behind him.
They sat in silence for a moment, both absorbing the in-
tense and sensuous aura of their surroundings. The heat
was unbearable. Sarah took off her short jacket and put it
on the back of the settee. Alex's gaze was drawn immedi-
ately to the soft mounds of her breasts. She noticed his
glance.
'Are you still feeling horny?' she asked huskily.
it must be the heat,' he replied, removing his own
jacket.
'No, it's more than the heat. As I said, it's sex. It seems
to radiate from the walls. I just know we've found them.'
'Them?'
'The vampires. I told you, sexuality is their driving force.
It fills this house. I know you can sense it. We have them.'
'I just hope that the professor was right,' said Alex, ab-
sently allowing his hand to touch himself between the legs,
his erection already beginning to stretch once more, 'and
that it is just sex. I don't fancy becoming one of the un-
dead.'
Sarah smiled at him weakly. 'We can go if you like.'
He pondered her words for a moment, the temptation to
flee the overpowering atmosphere of sensuality suddenly
appearing very judicious. He reached for his jacket.
'Welcome!' The voice was strong but calming. They
looked up at the door, unsure of what to expect.
Framed by the tall portal stood two females. One was
77

tall and commanding in her appearance, and the other was
shorter but confidently statuesque and no less imposing.
Alex felt his throat become dry as he regarded the new-
comers. The bright light emanating from the hall shone
through the sheer fabric of the long white gowns they both
wore, the contrasting perfection of their bodies clearly vis-
ible to his eye.
The taller girl was the more voluptuous and her hugely
rounded breasts strained against the material of her dress
while her narrow waist and broad, receptive hips were
complemented by her long, shapely legs. Her skin appeared
alabaster white, its sensuous pallor accentuated by the
blackness of the long, silken tresses of her hair.
Her companion's dusky skin shone in the candlelight
and her large brown eyes gleamed as her face formed into
a perfect, seductive smile. Her figure was lithe, and her firm
breasts pert, the black nipples clearly visible through the
gossamer of the fabric.
He stood and moved towards them. The taller girl's face
took on an expression of horror, the suddenness of the
change taking him aback. 'Professor,' she gasped, her voice
trembling, 'how can it be? How can you still live?'
Her meaning was at once clear to Alex. He smiled as
kindly as he could and shook his head. 'Not Professor,' he
said. 'I am Doctor Alex Tankard. It appears that the illus-
trious professor was an ancestor of mine.'
Demonia regarded him suspiciously for a moment, then
visibly relaxed. 'Welcome, Doctor Tankard,' she said, the
two of them gliding into the room, 'and forgive my mis-
take. You bear an uncanny resemblance to your distin-
guished forbear.'
'So it would seem,' said Alex, taking her hand in greet-
ing. It felt surprisingly warm; somehow he had expected
her touch to be icy. 'May I know your names?'
'I am called Demonia, and this is my dear sister Sinitia.'
'Sister?' he queried, regarding the deep black of the
younger girl's complexion.
'We are sisters of the soul,' Demonia answered, her voice
hushed. 'And your companion?'
78

Sarah stood up nervously. 'I am Sarah Fox; we have
been learning about the history of this house, and we ...'
'You have been sent to help us,' interrupted Sinitia, step-
ping forward. Alex looked at her hungrily. She was truly
beautiful; a black nymphet, a vision of perfection.
'Help you?' he asked.
'We knew you would come,' continued Demonia. 'We
have been waiting.'
'The house,' asked Sarah. 'How did it, how did you ...'
'Our will is strong, and we need comfort, just like any
mortal.'
The use of the word 'mortal' reminded Alex suddenly
that these were no ordinary females. 'What do you want
from us?' he asked. 'How can we help you?'
Demonia regarded him with a serious expression, still
apparently shaken from the shock of his similarity to the
professor. 'I am uneasy,' she said, presently. 'All is not
well. If we have awakened then possibly so have others.'
'The men?' asked Sarah. 'The real vampires?'
'We are all of the same creation, but the men, they have
different needs.'
'Blood?'
Demonia looked hard at her. 'There is one who is all-
powerful. He is the embodiment of evil, and I sense his
presence.'
'Baron Mansola?' asked Sarah.
Demonia nodded slowly. 'You have studied well. If he
has risen there is great danger here.'
Sarah looked suddenly shocked. 'The murders?' she ex-
claimed. 'Bloodless bodies; four or five of them recently!'
Demonia turned and looked at Sinitia sadly. 'Then he
has returned,' she breathed.
'But how can we be of help?' asked Sarah anxiously. 'We
know little of such matters other than what is held in dusty
books and the folklore of the ages.'
Demonia walked over to an ornate, high-backed chair
and sat down. Sinitia stood at her side. 'You must join
with us, and help us gather others into the sisterhood. Only
in numbers do we have a chance of defeating the evil.'
79

'But how do we join you?' said Alex, already fairly cer-
tain of the answer.
Demonia smiled. 'I sense your arousal, that of you both.
Such is the power of these walls. And I feel the yearning
that you have for my sweet sister.'
Alex coughed. 'You are both very beautiful...' he began.
Demonia rose from the chair and took him by the hand,
taking her companion's arm and drawing them together.
'Take Sinitia,' she said in a soft but commanding tone.
'Take this dear child. She is young but eager, and she will
make a willing pupil.' She smiled again, broadly. Sinitia
stood silently, her head bowed coyly. It was true that the
lust that Alex felt for this delicate, ebony nymphet was
tearing at his heart. He held out his hand and Sinitia slip-
ped her fingers through his with the nervousness of a virgin
bride. They began to walk slowly from the room, Alex
turning momentarily to glance at Sarah, who was already
slipping into the welcoming arms of their serene hostess.
The opulence of the great hall and the sitting-room was, if
anything, exceeded by the sheer luxuriance of the bedroom.
The deep red carpet supported elegant, antique furniture
and the centre-piece of the room - a huge bed - manifestly
beckoned to them as they walked into the room.
Everywhere there were mirrors. On the walls and on the
ceiling above the bed were giant, gilt-framed reflections of
the grandeur of their surroundings. The room had been de-
signed for hedonistic pursuits and the bed was large
enough to accommodate many who sought such pleasures.
Alex turned and looked at Sinitia, her deep brown eyes
burning into his. The urge within his loins was all-consum-
ing, as was his need to possess this vision of erotic mystery.
He kissed her lightly on the mouth, the fullness of her thick
lips thrilling him. Running his hand slowly down her back
he stroked the pertness of her bottom, the curves far more
pronounced than any he had touched before. The firm
globes were uncovered save for the sheer silk of her gown.
He kissed her again, cupping her buttocks with both
hands, and Sinitia responded by pressing her body hard
80

against his and smoothly rubbing the firm mound of her
sex against the hardening bulge within his trousers.
Their tongues met, playfully sliding around each other.
The thought of slipping his cock within the heavenly con-
fines of this sumptuous mouth filled his mind as he pressed
himself harder against her. The knowledge that he would
soon possess her lithe, superb body made his head swim.
Without breaking off from his delightful embrace, he un-
clasped the small brooch on her shoulder and stepped back
slightly, allowing the soft material of her dress to slip to
the floor. He glanced at the mirror behind her. She was
naked, save for a pair of elegant, silver white shoes. Her
flawless skin appeared to be even blacker in her nakedness,
and her bottom, oh, her bottom! Such total, erotic quintes-
sence! He ran his hands over the magnificent orbs, running
his fingers delicately between them and thrilling to the
murmur of pleasure she made at the back of her throat as
he touched her tiny, puckered orifice. It would be so unfair,
he thought, if she were to deny the ultimate pleasure of the
sweet sphincter he now teased with his fingertips.
Alex pulled his face away reluctantly from hers and
smiled gently. 'Are you a virgin?' he asked quietly.
Sinitia looked to the floor, as though ashamed. 'No, my
lord,' she said in a faint tone that was almost a whisper,
'but I have much to learn.'
She walked slowly away from him and slipped on to the
bed, lying on her back in the centre of its great expanse so
that she looked small and vulnerable. He stood for a
moment, drinking in the sight before him: the beautiful
features of her young face, her firm breasts with their long,
black nipples, her flat stomach, her legs, and between.
The thick bush of luxuriant hair that nestled between her
rounded thighs shone wetly, a testament to her extreme
arousal. Alex began to undress, not taking his eyes off her
for a moment as she lay with her legs parted slightly to
reveal the puffy, red flesh of her pussy. She ran a finger
suggestively between her sex lips as he removed his briefs,
and as he stood naked before her, his erection was harder
than at any other time he could remember.
81

it is big, so very big,' she mewed, opening her legs wider
and pushing her fingers deep inside her welcoming sheath.
Alex clambered on the bed beside her, taking her hand
away from her cunt and replacing it with his own. She was
soaked, soft and suppliant with lust.
Sinitia reached over, gripped his long, thick stalk and
rubbed it with practised delicacy. Alex lay back, savouring
the sensation and the scene reflected in the mirror above
his bed. He gazed up and watched as she first leant across
his body, then knelt as she kissed his chest, her bottom
presented in the most concupiscent way to his avid stare.
Slowly, agonisingly slowly, she moved her kisses ever
downward over his chest, across his trembling stomach and
round to his thighs, her tongue licking his hot skin and her
teeth nibbling his aching flesh. She gripped his cock again,
rubbing her hand up and down the full length to draw the
loose skin back and forth over the rigid stalk.
Alex felt that he would explode as he sensed her hot
breath on his throbbing erection and then, as her soft, full
lips closed around the end he shut his eyes tightly and dug
his fingernails into the palms of his hands. 'Please, God,
please,' he prayed, silently. 'Let me hold back!'
His prayers were miraculously answered and the desper-
ate need for release passed as quickly as it had come. He
opened his eyes and looked down at his beautiful lover,
now kneeling between his thighs as she ran her tongue up
and down his long shaft and over his balls. She sucked one,
then the other, into her wide mouth, all the time caressing
his length with the incessant pumping of her hand.
Sinitia stopped her oral touch and looked at him, her
eyes filled with innocence and wonder. 'Do I do well, my
lord?' she asked meekly.
'Please call me Alex,' he said, 'and yes, you do very well.'
He sat up and moved her to lie on her back, positioning
his body between her long legs, his face level with her
stomach. He kissed the firm flesh tenderly, then moved
slowly downwards, his senses rejoicing in the scent of her
womanhood as his mouth neared her ultimate prize. He
licked around the thick, black hair, teasing her as she had
82

teased him,' then flicked the tip of his tongue lightly over
her bush, barely touching her flesh. She groaned, her hips
moving. Delicately he pushed his long tongue forward,
tasting her sex lips and slipping inside their warm wetness.
His tongue probed inside her, suckling her juices.
Never had he felt such ecstasy as he drank from her and
the warmth emanating from her body filled his very soul.
His mind became addled; his thoughts blissfully confused.
He was being possessed, he knew it. He was consumed by
he^; lust. He raised her legs high into the air, gripping her
ankles with one, strong hand, and parted and delved into
the lips of her pussy with the fingers of the other. He licked
round and round the soft, engorged flesh, suckling and ab-
sorbing her and burying his face in the saturated heat of
her cunt.
He took a breath, then returned his tongue to her, this
time allowing the tip to trail slowly to the puckered sphin-
cter of her anus. Sinitia reached up, gripped her own legs
and pulled them right back, tucking her arms behind her
knees. The calves of her legs pressed close to the sides of
her enchanting face.
She was offering it to him; giving that sweet orifice to his
pleasure, to do with as he wished. Alex parted the cheeks
of her bottom with his thumbs and lapped at the hole, pro-
bing into it with his tongue in the way he knew Sarah
loved.
'Mmmm,' was Sinitia's only response. It was sufficient.
Curling his tongue at the sides he pushed it forward, deeper
and deeper into her anus, and moved it in and out like a
small, wet cock. 'Oh, my lord, Alex, that is so good,' she
sighed. He carried on, with his face pressed against her de-
lightful bottom and his nose soaked with the wetness of her
pussy.
Presently, she lowered her legs and Alex pulled away
from her. He knelt and looked into her eyes, their hypnotic
gaze absorbing him. 'Fuck me, Alex,' was all she said.
He leant over her body, supporting himself with one
hand, while the other guided his cock to the bloated, recep-
tive lips between her legs. He slid into her easily, so
83

aroused was she by this time. Sinitia raised her legs again,
pulling them back as far as she could to let her take every
inch of him inside her. He began to pump slowly, moving
his full length in and out; the wet sounds of their love-mak-
ing filling his ears. He pushed harder so that the tip of his
long cock touched her cervix with each forward thrust,
causing her to groan with satisfaction. He bent his head
and took the nipple of one of her breasts between his teeth,
nibbling on it as he moved his free hand to her crotch. His
fingers rubbed rapidly at the swollen bud of her clitoris.
Tm coming, my lord, I'm coming!' she groaned. 'Rub
harder, rub harder!'
He did as ordered, stiffening his legs and ramming his
huge cock deep into her trembling body as violently as he
could. She let out a scream as he hammered into her, any
concern that he might hurt her delicate body dismissed
from his mind in his lust.
He felt the muscles of her cunt contract around his stalk
and he bit into his lower lip. He wasn't ready to come yet
- not yet. He pulled from her and lay at her side, his
breathing heavy as he ran his hand wearily over her sweat-
covered skin. She held his cock gently, hardly moving her
hand, and turned her smiling face to his.
He looked at the mirrors around the room, each reflect-
ing a different view of their passion and each vision better
than the last. His prick looked huge in her tiny hand. He
was a happy man.	*
She knelt again at his side, kissing him warmly over the
face and neck. Alex moved himself to a sitting position and
stroked her lovely bottom, planting occasional kisses on
the sensuous curves before moving behind her and licking
her once more along the deep cleft between her buttocks.
Wetting his fingers with the copious juices soaking the mat-
ted hair around her pussy he eased two of them inside her
anus, carefully turning and pushing them until they were
fully accepted into the tight hole.
Sinitia turned and looked at him meaningfully. 'You
want to fuck me there, don't you?' she breathed enticingly.
Alex nodded, slowly withdrawing his fingers from within
84

her. She rested her arms on the small pillow and pushed
her bottom further upwards, the sight filling him with al-
most uncontrollable salaciousness. He knelt between her
legs, gripping the base of his stalk with one hand and rub-
bing the stem over the soft skin of her bottom, then posi-
tioned himself to impale her. The thick end of his prick
pressed against the tiny hole.
'You are very big,' she implored. 'Take care not to hurt
me.'
Alex said nothing but moved his hips forward steadily,
the bulbous end of his rigid sex slipping, with some diffi-
culty, into the tightly-muscled grip of her anus. He held
still for a moment, fondling the pert, black globes lovingly,
then gradually eased a couple more inches into the relaxing
sheath. He pulled back a little then pushed forward again,
this time sinking virtually his full length inside her.
She groaned; a moan of joy. Steadily, Alex increased the
pace of his movements, glancing at the magnetic images
held within the myriad of mirrors. The sight of his long,
thick stalk invading the sumptuousness of her pert, dark
orbs thrilled him. Her muscles had relaxed completely now,
becoming used to the intrusion though the concupiscent
sheath still gripped his rigid erection tightly. He pumped
steadily, his breathing becoming heavier and heavier and
sweat dripping from his brow on to the glistening skin of
Sinitia's back.
He felt her reach between her legs and grip his balls. She
squeezed the sack gently then the middle finger of her hand
reached up to press against his own anus and the tip wrig-
gled inside. He held still again, his cock throbbing inside
her bottom and the exquisite feeling of her finger moving
in and out of him driving him to distraction. Then he
thrust in and out of her once more, her rhythmic moans
assuring him that she shared his delight.
'Oh, sweet Jesus, I'm coming!' he said. As suddenly as
he had spoken these words, Sinitia threw herself from him,
quickly turned around and grabbed his cock and almost
wrenched it from his body as she pulled it to her mouth.
As her thick lips closed around it he came; a searing,
85

explosive climax that tore at his body with a vengeance.
His seed shot to the back of her throat. She gulped and
swallowed quickly, sucking greedily on his wilting stalk.
Alex felt his vision clouding, his senses deserting him. He
fell forward on the bed, and knew no more.
Alex woke slowly from an exhausted sleep and the first
sight that met his eyes as they focused in the glare of day-
light was the reflected image in the ceiling mirror of Sarah
and himself, lying naked on the bed. He sat up suddenly,
regretting it immediately. His head was pounding; his
throat dry and parched.
Sarah stirred at his side and her eyes opened blearily. He
waited as she came to, suppressing a slight feeling of
nausea within his stomach.
'Are you all right?' he asked finally.
'Mmm, what about you? Did you enjoy yourself with the
lovely Sinitia?'
'Very much. And you?'
'I don't think I've come as many times in my life as I did
last night,' she croaked, stretching her arms above her
head. 'I dread to think what we've let ourselves in for.'
'I passed out,' said Alex. 'I actually passed out when I
came!'
'So did I, the first time. It's the initiation, or whatever
you like to call it.'
'Initiation?'
Sarah grinned, leaning back on a pillow. 'You still don't
get it, do you? I am to become a fully-fledged member of
the sisterhood and you, well, you are one of our trusted
servants, at our command whenever we need you.'
'You mean I'm a vampire?'
'No, Demonia told me that would only happen if you
were bitten by one - if one actually sucked your blood. We
have both merely tasted the sex-fluids of the sisters.'
She paused and took a long, deep breath. 'We have the
chance to become immortal.'
Alex tried hard to focus on her words, his head swim-
ming. 'You mean,' he said, cautiously, 'that we could turn
86

into vampires, the undead, cursed to have to avoid daylight
and sleep in a coffin?' As he said them, his words seemed
more and more ridiculous.
Sarah shook her head. 'Demonia has explained every-
thing. We have 28 days, a full cycle of the moon, to make
our decision. During that time we can live as we do now,
although we will develop an incredible appetite for sexual
fulfilment or, as Demonia put it, we will thirst.
'If we then decide not to join them we will be free to
return to our drab lives but, should we drink from Demon-
ia dr Sinitia's lovely bodies after 28 days then we will be-
come as they are. The choice is entirely ours.'
Alex stood and walked unsteadily to the window, peer-
ing out at the large, well-tended garden. 'How do you feel
about the prospect?' he said, turning to face Sarah who lay
back enticingly on the huge bed.
'Excited and apprehensive. In one respect it seems to be
the culmination of everything I have worked and studied
for - the thought that I could be in a position to unravel
the mysteries of the occult forever. But I am also very
scared.'
Alex moved over to the bed and sat next to her, cradling
her head in his hands and running his fingers through her
soft, blonde tresses. He felt her hand playing across his
thigh and the fingers delicately encircle his stiffening erec-
tion. Sarah moved her head down quickly, taking it in her
mouth.
'As Demonia said,' he breathed, laying back contented-
ly, 'we thirst.'
87

Four
Sarah sat quietly in her lounge, absently turning the pages
of an irrelevant magazine, reading nothing. Professor Fox,
her husband, was dozing in an armchair opposite with his
mouth open and his legs spread-eagled untidily. She
glanced up and regarded the prone form then looked back
at the glossy pages, more in disinterest than dislike.
She began to wonder, not for the first time, how she had
found herself to be in this situation. She was still young
and attractive - very much so if Alex was to be believed -
and yet when in her husband's company she felt decidedly
middle-aged. She closed the magazine and dropped it on to
the low table in front of her, leaning back in her seat and
closing her eyes. The only sound in the room apart from
the occasional snort from the direction of the armchair was
the loudly incessant ticking of the clock, steadily eating
away at her life.
So much had happened in such a short time. There was
so much to think about; so many decisions to be made.
Just two short days ago, the future had been plain: years
of steady decline into the oblivion of a loveless marriage,
her only release from the torment of drudgery being the
occasional (although admittedly highly pleasurable) clan-
destine meetings with Alex. Now, though, things were very
different. Now she had the chance to escape the meaning-
less travail of her existence. Now there was the prospect of
eternal life.
The ache within her loins was powerful, far more so than
she had ever known it before. Alex had usually been on
hand to relieve it, to sate her ever-more demanding libido,
but he would be in class now. She mused how he would be
89

coping today; how he would be managing to concentrate
on the prattling of his students after the events of the pre-
vious night. She let her hand fall to the mound of her sex,
warm through the silk of her robe, and remembered
Demonia's taste and her exquisite tongue. She moved her
fingers gently and the lips of her pussy softened in re-
sponse. She was wet already and the salaciousness of her
needs began to cloud her mind.
Sarah opened her eyes and looked again at the reclining
form of her husband. He's still handsome, she thought,
despite the spreading paunch and thinning hair. Perhaps
She stood up and walked from the lounge, heading for
the bedroom. Her movements were slow and deliberate
and she concentrated on every step, occasionally steadying
herself by resting her hand on the wall. She felt drunk and
stupefied by the feelings within her body. Strange, alien
sensations seemed to be fighting to control her.
She opened a drawer in the heavy, antique dressing-
table. Her underwear, plain and functional, looked back at
her. She reached under the carefully folded garments, her
fingertips touching the unmistakable lace of her black bas-
que, a costume rarely worn except perhaps for Alex. She
pulled the garment free and held it to her body. The raging,
hungry animal between her legs seemed to throb.
She shrugged the robe from her shoulders and stood
naked in front of the long mirror. Her body was good - she
knew that. Alex had told her often enough, as had students
who chatted amiably to her as she worked out in the cam-
pus gym, her skimpy leotard or lycra shorts worn for effect
as well as comfort. She stepped into the flimsy basque and
moulded the diaphanous lace over her sumptuous breasts,
pinching her nipples into immediate response. Reaching
into another drawer, she found a pair of seamed black
stockings, smoothed them over her long legs and fixed them
to the suspenders that were attached to her lacy garment,
before stepping into a pair of black, high-heeled shoes.
She looked again at the mirror, delighting in the image
that faced her. The basque was small and clinging, unfor-
90

givingly forcing her large breasts forward and making her
long nipples clearly visible. The delicate lace hemmed well
above her crotch and the prominent lips of her pussy were
brazenly exposed. The tanned flesh of her thighs contrasted
sharply with the blackness of her stockings. She put her
hand to herself again and her fingers sank into the warmth.
She thought again of Demonia, and of Alex, and imag-
ined his strong, lithe physique and long cock slipping
effortlessly into the ebony perfection of Sinitia's body. Her
loins ached again as she thought of his impaling length
held deep within her own body; filling her, stretching her,
satisfying her every need.
God, she needed a fuck.
She walked slowly back to the lounge, her breathing
heavy, if stilted. Professor Fox remained as she had left
him; dead to the world. Kneeling at his feet, she ran her
hand along his inner thigh and cupped the unresponsive
bulge between his legs. He stirred, a small sliver of saliva
dripping from the corner of his mouth. Sarah closed her
eyes in disgust. This would not do. This would definitely
not do.
Returning to the bedroom, she quickly dressed herself in
a comfortable tracksuit, concealing her erotic underwear
within the loose folds of thick cotton. Replacing her shoes
with a pair of brightly-coloured trainers she slipped out of
the house and into the warmth of the mid-morning sun-
light.
The sun seemed unusually hot and the brightness of the
daylight burned into her eyes. She wished she had dressed
in shorts and a T-shirt and remembered to bring her sun-
glasses, but the restraining caress of the basque made her
discomfort bearable. Her husband would sleep on, prob-
ably into the afternoon when the demands of his classes
would force him into activity.
Sarah ambled along the path towards the tennis nets and
the running track, dragging her feet through the dusty
gravel. Professor Fox hadn't seemed in the slightest bit
concerned over her absences during the previous ilight; her
lame excuse, forgotten already, had been enough to suffice.
91

The exalted cries of labouring athletes filled her ears as
she neared the track, causing her to qujcken her step. She
would often sit on one of the weather-beaten wooden
benches, savouring the sights of the wiry, exercise-honed
bodies of the students as they engaged in the pointless pur-
suit of chasing each other around the circuit. Little did they
know that they were the objects of their tutor's fantasies.
Some would wear plain running wear, their unfettered
manhoods swinging flaccidly within thin, cotton shorts,
while others would appear to intentionally display the
shape of their genitals within the sheaths of tight, stretch
material which moulded itself around their forms and ac-
centuated the muscular lines of strong, young buttocks.
Her bench was empty. A small group of female under-
graduates were standing close to the edge of the track, half-
heartedly cheering the running men on, the strains of com-
petitiveness showing in the grimacing faces of the athletes.
There were six of them; six tall, fit young men. She wanted
them all, all at the same time, plunging their long cocks
into her cunt, her mouth, her bottom. Sarah sat back to
enjoy the spectacle, slipping a hand into the trouser-pocket
of her tracksuit so that her fingers could find the comfort
of her yearning pussy. The weather was hot. She began to
perspire.
'Mrs Fox?' The voice was young and seemed reticent.
She snatched her hand from her pocket like a child who
had been caught with her fingers in the sweet-jar and
looked at the newcomer. He stood with his back to the sun,
the glare of the light forcing her to shield her eyes. The
young man appeared unaware of her plight. 'Are you Mrs
Fox?' he repeated.
'Yes,' she replied brusquely. 'Look, sit down, the sun's
in my eyes.'
'Oh, sorry,' he said, swiftly obeying her order and join-
ing her on the small bench. She peered at him, her eyes still
dazzled, regarding him with the attitude of a teacher to an
errant student. He said nothing, but sat nervously, as
though waiting for her next command.
'Well, I'm Mrs Fox. What do you want?' she said, im-
92

mediately feeling guilty about her apparent impatience.
She didn't know him so he was obviously relatively new to
the campus. He was young, fresh-faced and innocent, look-
ing as all first-year students did as they trod the long path
towards learning, untouched as yet by the vagaries and
corruptions of university life. The year was nearly complete
and yet she couldn't recall his face which, at the moment,
was distinctly crestfallen.
She smiled kindly. 'I'm sorry,' she said, 'my mind was
elsewhere. How can I help you?'
The young man visibly relaxed. 'My name is Colin,' he
said quietly, 'Colin Morris. I'm a student of Doctor Tank-
ard.'
'Oh?' said Sarah casually, concealing the irritating pang
of guilt that always surged through her body whenever
Alex's name was mentioned.
'I was talking to him the other day about, well, er, vam-
pires, and he said I should talk to you.'
'Vampires? What have vampires got to do with the study
of erotic psychology?'
'Oh, nothing. I've always been interested in the subject;
a hobby, I suppose, ever since I was a kid.'
'And you want to know more,' said Sarah, unintention-
ally patronising.
'Oh no,' he said quickly, taking her aback with his sud-
den arrogance of tone. 'I've made a few discoveries, and
the doctor felt that you'd like to know about them.'
'Discoveries? What d'you mean?'
'It's difficult to explain.' He looked uncomfortable and
stared down at the ground.
'Try,' said Sarah gently, resting her hand on his arm.
The young man looked directly into her eyes. She felt a
sudden twinge; an electricity that seemed to fill her body.
She shivered, despite the heat.
'I feel a sort of affinity with vampires, as though I know
they exist. The more I've studied, the more certain I am
that the old stories were based on true facts.'
'You say you know they exist; you mean here and now?'
He nodded solemnly. 'I'm sure of it,' he said.
93

'What makes you so sure? I mean, I'm not doubting
your sincerity, but what proof have you?'
He looked disappointed. 'You, above all people, should
know that proof isn't everything. You're head of occult
studies; don't you believe in anything you teach?'
it's not a case of belief, it's a case of understanding
others' beliefs.' Sarah was astonished at the way the con-
versation was developing in such a short time. She was also
curious about this young man. Something inside her told
her that he was not all he appeared to be.
'Come with me, back to my flat,' he said, presently. 'I've
got some documents you might be interested in seeing.'
'Can't you bring them to my study?' she asked, her heart
thumping inexplicably.
'No, there's too much. Come on, it's not far; I can give
you a lift.' He stood and began to walk away, leaving
Sarah with little choice but to follow.
As they walked down the stony path to the car park he
chattered continuously about his beloved subject, telling
her nothing that she didn't know already, but his enthusi-
asm making up for the lack of substance in his informa-
tion. Finally, he steered her to his transportation - a
battered and decidedly unroadworthy motor scooter of
considerable antiquity.
'You want me to ride on thatT she said, unhappily aware
of his answer.
'Come on, it's not far. I'm afraid that I haven't got a
spare helmet, so you'll have to cling to me tightly.'
As Colin put his legs astride the machine, Sarah noticed
his pert, jean-clad bottom. The ache returned. She sat,
rather reluctantly, on the rear of the small seat as he don-
ned his helmet and kicked the engine into life. The bike
roared with the desperation of a dying bull, clouds of acrid
fumes filling the space around them, and they moved slow-
ly off.
Never having ridden on such a mode of transport before,
Sarah hadn't realised just how rough and pot-holed the
road to town was. She clung desperately to Colin, her legs
94

gripping the sides of the uncomfortable seat. Suddenly, the
bike hit a particularly large obstruction and lurched viol-
ently, throwing her forward to grasp at Colin's clothing.
Her fingers dug into the harsh material of his denims. She
found something she recognised immediately but hadn't
expected. He had an erection. He had a bloody hard-on!
Sarah pulled her hand quickly away from the rod-like
bulge, slipping her thumbs into the belt-loops of his jeans
for safety. The scooter continued to battle against the road
and the thumping of the machine caused the muscles of her
lower body to ache.
He's got a bloody hard-on, she thought to herself. A
fucking great stonker! What the hell have I let myself in
for?
Despite her misgivings, she felt relieved when he pulled
the bike up outside a large, Victorian terrace in the centre
of the town. She clambered awkwardly from her steed and
waited as he reined the brute in on its precarious stand. She
glanced at the front of his jeans as he turned to her. The
erection was still there; firm and prominent.
Colin merely smiled and guided her in the direction of
the front door. She felt nervous but the hunger within her
loins had returned with a vengeance. If this was just a trick,
a come on, and all he wanted was to get inside her pants,
well, why not? She needed a fuck, of that she was certain.
He opened the door and led her into a dark, damp hall-
way. The three flights of stairs they ascended were equally
cheerless and the small room he finally introduced her to
as his home little better. Attempts had been made to
brighten the interior by festooning the walls with an inter-
esting mixture of magazine photographs of motorbikes and
naked women; some of them an amalgamation of the two.
'You like motorbikes?' she asked, deliberately ignoring
the other subject of the displays.
'I share the room with another student,' he replied
apologetically. 'Most of these are his idea.'
i'm sure they are. Where are the documents?'
There was a long pause. Sarah sat on one of the two
small beds, the only form of seating in the room. Colin sat
95

opposite her on the other. There are no documents,' he
said quietly.
'What d'you mean? Why are we here?' Sarah was angry,
and beginning to feel a little afraid. The youth said no-
thing, merely staring at her with nervous eyes. She stood
up and made for the door. This is no joke,' she snapped.
'I'm leaving. You're in a lot of trouble, young man!'
Colin stood and grasped her arm firmly. 'Please, Mrs
Fox, please, I mean you no harm. I just had to talk to you
privately.'
Sarah looked into his eyes, their expression one of fear-
ful sincerity. 'What was wrong with the track? Nobody was
listening to us there.'
He relaxed his grip of her arm and sat down again.
Sarah followed suit, her fear lost in her curiosity. Colin
took a deep breath.
'You remember I told you that I feel a sort of affinity
with vampires,' he began, carefully judging each word be-
fore he spoke, 'there's something within me; a gift, or may-
be a curse. Whatever it is, I know they exist, and I believe
I can find them.'
Sarah listened with silent intensity. Her recent experien-
ces had made her fully aware that he was likely to be telling
the truth, but where was this leading?
There's a great power,' he continued, leaning forward to
stress the enormity of his words. 'Something has been un-
leashed into the world recently, as though a malevolent evil
has been reborn.'
'Why do you say that?' she said, her tone subdued.
He paused again, looking her steadily in the eye. Sarah felt
uncomfortable and looked away, her mouth becoming dry.
'You're one of them, aren't you?' His words pierced her
brain like a dagger.
'What do you mean?'
Colin stood up and walked across the room, sitting next
to her and resting his hand on her shoulder. 'Mrs Fox,' he
said soothingly, 'I lied when I said I'd spoken to Doctor
Tankard. I knew the instant that I saw you, on that bench,
that you were a vampire. Like I said, I have this affinity.'
96

'What are you going to do?' asked Sarah realising that
denial was pointless but uncertain as to whether his knowl-
edge was a threat.
'Nothing, I mean, it's just that...' He paused, as though
summoning up an inner courage. 'I want to learn, to dis-
cover everything I can about you, but most of all, I need
to make love to a vampire.'
From the moment she had accidentally touched his erec-
tion, or even before that, Sarah had wanted him not to
make love to her but to fuck her. She looked at the floor,
as though considering his proposal, then raised her head,
her face inches from his. 'Kiss me, Colin,' she breathed.
She moved her head forward and their lips met, her
tongue darting forward to gently slide against his. She
savoured the taste of his mouth and curled both her arms
around his neck as their embrace surrendered further and
further into the deepest of passions. She felt his hands ex-
ploring underneath her tracksuit top, running over the lacy
material of her basque before tugging the garment up-
wards. She raised her arms to let him remove it altogether,
then pulled off her training shoes before lying back and
lifting her bottom to allow him to pull down her trousers.
He threw the pants on to the floor and gazed at her, his
face a picture of delight.
'Do you always wear sexy underwear like that?' he
asked, stroking the stocking-covered surface of her inner
thigh.
'I must have known,' she pouted, opening her legs wide
to afford him the most delectable view of her engorged
pussy lips. He ran his hand up her leg slowly until his fin-
gertips brushed against her wetness, the tenderness of his
touch causing her to shiver. 'Don't think of me as a vam-
pire, Colin, think of me as a woman.'
'You are a woman,' he said, leaning forward and kissing
her lightly on the mouth as his fingers delved deeper into
her soaking sheath, 'and a very beautiful one.'
Sarah could feel the damp trickle of her juices running
down the cleft between her buttocks as he turned and
twisted his hand. Four fingers were held within the soft
97

grip of her pussy lips while his thumb playfully rubbed
against the erect bud of her clitoris. He may be young, she
thought, but he certainly knows what he's doing. She drew
her knees back to her shoulders and gripped her ankles in
a wanton display of total submission as he fondled and
caressed her. She groaned as he leant forward and took her
nipple between his teeth, suckling it gently with his lips.
He withdrew his hand from her slowly, the emptiness in-
side her demanding to be sated. Still holding her legs high,
she watched as he knelt between them and gazed at her
pussy like a worshipper at an altar. He stroked the outer
lips again with his fingertips. 'So beautiful,' he sighed, 'so
beautiful.'
He bent his head forward and Sarah closed her eyes,
waiting for the sensation of his tongue lapping at her hot
cunt. She felt the warmth of his breath between her thighs
and the touch of a kiss on the matted, wet hair, then the
ultimate joy of his tongue slipping inside her; a long, curl-
ing, stimulating invasion of her most sensitive treasure. He
slid it in and out of her, like a soft, wet prick, and her hips
rose from the damp bedcover to meet his suckling mouth.
She pulled her legs back further, the soles of her feet touch-
ing the wall behind the bed as Colin moved his tongue
down to her anus, the tip pushing at the tight orifice.
She felt him part her buttocks with his fingers, his
tongue probing ever deeper into her. She ran her hand
down to her aching pussy to pleasure herself, and pulled at
the soft lips before fucking herself with her slim fingers. His
tongue seemed incredibly long as it slid in and out of her
bottom, the sweet sensation causing her to gasp for breath.
'Oh, God, that's fantastic,' she moaned. 'More, more,
suck it, lick my arse!'
Spurred on by her obscenities, Colin moved his tongue
rapidly inside her, his lips pressed hard against her bottom,
the fingers of one hand meeting with hers inside the soaked
lips of her pussy. Sarah felt the inevitable rise to her first
climax; the tingling of the nerves along her legs and the in-
tensifying build up within her loins. She rubbed herself
rapidly over her clitoris and stiffened her buttocks. Colin's
98

tongue was gripped within the tight sphincter of her anus
as his fingers pumped deep inside her.
'Oh, God, I'm coming, I'm coming!' she wailed, lifting
her lower body from the bed as her thighs gripped her
lover's head. The explosion of pleasure that surged
through her body tore at her senses. Every nerve ending
between her legs was alive with electricity. 'Yes, yes!' she
shouted through gritted teeth. T'm coming!'
The suddenness of her orgasmic release hit her brain like
a shaft of lightning, causing her to gasp for air. Her fingers
gripped Colin's head tightly and pulled at his hair, the un-
controllable thrusting movements of her thighs soaking his
face with her juices. He lapped hungrily, and she knew,
even in her state of ecstatic oblivion, that he had become
one of them; that he too would serve Demonia.
Sarah relaxed at last, her heart pounding and her blood
thumping in her veins. Never before had she experienced
an orgasm of such magnificent intensity. If this is what it's
like to be a vampire, she thought, then I will surely sell
them my soul.
Colin sat back and gazed at her, his eyes filled with a
mixture of wonder and lust. Sarah slowly lowered her legs
to the bed, her back stiff from holding such an awkward
position for so long. Nothing was said for a long while; he
knew that he had reaped the consequences of his desperate
thirst.
Presently, he smiled. 'You have much to teach me,' he
whispered, casually stroking her heaving breasts. 'I must
know everything, and you must introduce me to the
others.'
'You know of them?' Sarah's throat was dry and her
voice cracked. Colin nodded.
'I know they exist, that's all.'
Sarah looked at him through glazed eyes. 'Fuck me,
Colin,' she whimpered. 'Please fuck me.'
He stood and quickly removed his clothing, scattering
the garments haphazardly over the floor. Then he was
naked, and the sight of his lean, muscular body filled her
with expectation. His cock stood proudly erect. She sat up
99

and took hold of his stalk, put it to her mouth and drew
it between her pouting lips, her tongue circling the hard
shaft. Then she pulled her head back and stared up at him,
clutching his stiff phallus tightly.
'Please,' she sighed. *Please fuck me now.'
Colin knelt on the bed between her outstretched legs,
Sarah clutching his cock as though unwilling to set it free.
She drew him towards her, pressing the thick, bulbous
knob against the suppliant lips of her pussy. He slid into
her easily, her arousal so extreme that she hardly felt his
movements until he was deep inside her. Their mouths met
and their loins crushed together, unmoving. She felt him
throb within her then slowly he began to move gently in
and out of her burning sheath. Gradually his pace
quickened, his hips circling and his cock probing the very
depths of her cunt; exploring her and filling her completely.
She raised her legs high and gripped her ankles, pulling
them back until her toes once more touched the wall. Colin
stiffened his body, gripping the headboard to steady him-
self, and pounded down into her with ever-increasing force.
She knew she wouldn't come again - her orgasm had
been too powerful; too all-pervading. She was happy to
feel him inside her, delighting in the abject joy betrayed by
his expression as he fucked her steadily, his breathing
sharp and rhythmic in unison with the deep thrusts of his
long shaft within her. She tensed the muscles of her vagina,
gripping his plundering stalk tightly. Colin threw his head
back and gritted his teeth, pumping rapidly.
'In my mouth!' she cried. 'Come in my mouth!'
Colin didn't need telling twice. He pulled quickly from
her and presented his purple-ended stalk to her face. Sarah
took it within her mouth and sucked and rubbed his length
quickly, desperate to taste his seed. He groaned, and she
felt him throb between her pouted lips. She rubbed his stem
faster until the throbbing became incessant, the heavenly
texture of his release filling her mouth. She sucked harder
and drained him, unwilling to free him until she was sated.
Eventually, he could give no more and he fell, exhausted,
into unconscious oblivion to the floor at her side. Sarah
100

licked her lips and swallowed hard, the warmth of his sus-
tenance filling her body. She slipped her fingers into the
warm wetness of her sex and then put them to her mouth,
tasting the intoxicating perfume of her own scent, then fell
into a deep sleep.
Alex sat beside the blazing fire, his eyes heavy with sleep.
He was gradually becoming used to the need for extreme
heat that seemed to be an incongruous requisite of the
vampire's vitality although strangely, the midday sun had
borne down on him heavily, sapping his strength.
Demonia sat facing him, regarding him closely. The
flickering of the flames illuminated her ashen pallor, her
eyes sparkling with new life as the late evening gave way
to the short, summer night. She wore a simple, clinging
gown of black silk and a heavy chain of gold around her
neck, encrusted with blood-red rubies. Sinitia knelt at her
feet, resting her arm on her sister's leg and staring absently
into the fire.
A crack of burning wood broke the silence, causing Alex
to start. He sat up straight, took a deep breath and rubbed
his eyes. Little had been said since his arrival, and the girls
seemed content with their own thoughts. He glanced at
Sinitia and pondered on the events of the previous night;
her mouth, her breasts, her sumptuous bottom. He felt a
familiar stirring in his loins.
'Sinitia tells me that you pleasured her well,' said
Demonia, her hushed tone blending with the calm atmos-
phere of their surroundings. Alex beamed immodestly,
looking fondly at the dark features of his lover. Sinitia
smiled coyly.
'Are you pleased to be one of us?' Demonia continued.
'I think so,' said Alex genuinely, 'but there is still much
I need to know. I am a male vampire, I suppose, and yet I
don't seek the taste of blood but the delicate scent of a
woman's arousal. Will that change? I pray that it will not.'
'A man will only become a leech if bitten by another
vampire, whether it be male or female. You will be safe if
you remember and guard against this.'
101

'Another thing,' said Alex, now fully awake, 'this char-
acter you call Baron Mansola worries me. Can we really
have a hope of defeating him? It seems to me that one bite
from him and I'll be on his team.'
'Team? Oh, yes, I see. You are right to be concerned. We
need to draw more into our company - people of strength,
both of body and intellect and, above all likely to become
sensitive to and supportive of our cause.'
Alex considered her words for a moment. 'There are mem-
bers of Sarah's classes that may well be willing,' he said, after
some thought. The waif-like Karen with her sensuous mouth
and innocent look and the voluptuous Belinda with her
superb body; they would be sympathetic, he felt sure. And
the two male students; what were their names? The academic
interest was certainly there; they would be easy conscripts.
'Where is Sarah?' asked Demonia.
'I don't know. I haven't seen her since lunchtime, and
then only briefly.'
'She is safe. We would sense it if she had come to any
harm.'
'Would I know?'
Demonia nodded. 'Slowly, gradually, the gifts that you
have received will become more and more apparent. We
are as one, a binding of souls together. Where there are
many of us there is strength. Go, Alex, and seek out Sarah.
Ask her to introduce us to her students. We have very little
time to prepare, I feel it.'
Sarah walked slowly but purposefully down the long, grim
passageway. She was naked but felt nothing; not the damp,
dankness of the air nor the cold of the stone beneath her
feet. Around her swirled a thin mist tinged with green,
illuminated by the phosphorescent lichen that clung to the
black walls, the only sounds being the steady dripping of
water and the scurrying of rats.
She didn't know where she was or why she was there,
but knew that she must go forward and that somehow her
destiny lay hidden in the darkness ahead. There was no
fear, just acceptance.
102

Her path became steadily steeper, descending as though
into the bowels of Hades itself. She did not slip; in fact she
hardly felt the need to move her legs as she drifted ever
downwards. She felt a hand reach out and touch her, then
another, caressing her breasts and stroking her between her
legs, but she fixed her stare before her. More hands, and
the wetness of a tongue across her backside. She closed her
eyes, holding herself motionless, but still she glided for-
ward.
She opened her eyes again. The mist had cleared, her
passage tiow lit by flaming torches. She glanced at the walls
as they drifted past, etched with drawings of nameless crea-
tures and ethereal landscapes, glistening with a sheen of
dampness.
The unseen hands became more insistent, caressing every
inch of her nakedness simultaneously. Then the touch of
the tongue, then another and another, wetly worshipping
her body, licking her pussy, her nipples, her anus. Sarah
shut her eyes again, fearful that if she opened them the sen-
sations would disappear into the ether. Down, down, she
seemed to float, her legs moving slightly, but her feet barely
touching the ground. Her pussy ran with her juices, the
ache for fulfilment within her loins gnawing at her con-
sciousness. Down, descending into the very depths of the
unknown.
The ghostly caresses stopped suddenly, and she opened
her eyes. She was in a great cavern, its sheer, cliff-like walls
festooned with hundreds of black-stemmed candles, the
burning, flickering sheen of light filling every crevice of the
unearthly grotto. At the far end of the cave stood an altar
of stone carved from the rock, at the centre of which stood
a large, gold chalice which seemed to be somehow drawing
her towards it. There was a silence; unnerving and unreal,
but Sarah knew that she must go forward and that she
must approach the altar. She began to regain her senses as
the cool dampness of the atmosphere enveloped her
aroused body and caused her to shiver. She felt the cold
hardness of the stone floor against her bare feet and her
breath drifted from her mouth like small clouds of steam.
103

The unseen hands were back, this time gripping her
tightly and clawing at her wrists and ankles to pull her to
the altar. Though they tugged her she moved willingly for-
ward; there was no terror, only extreme excitement. They
laid her submissively at the foot of the altar, her legs
splayed apart obscenely. Ghostly fingers pulled apart her
soaking sex lips, and fingertips rubbed sensuously at her
hard bud, as if preparing her.
Then she was alone again. No force gripped her limbs
but she remained acquiescent, looking around her at the
eerie shadows cast by the shimmering candlelight. The con-
stant drip of water seemed to be measuring the time that
she waited. The unyielding stone floor became warmer to
her back and the air was now not so icy.
From the deepest of the shadows stepped four figures
wearing hooded robes, their faces completely hidden. They
moved silently over to the prone figure of Sarah and stood
regarding her from the blackness beneath their cowls. She
waited, her heart beating loudly. Her nipples were pain-
fully erect and her cunt was aching to be touched.
As though at a given signal the four pulled back their
robes, revealing their manhoods proudly erect before her
eager gaze. The first visitor moved forward and knelt at
her side, presenting the thick, bulbous head of his cock to her
mouth. Sarah parted her lips and accepted him, sucking light-
ly on his engorged member. Two others crouched at her sides,
their demands clear. She reached out and gripped each prick
firmly, her fingers circling the hard shafts, rubbing them up
and down instinctively. The final hooded figure knelt between
her legs and reached under her buttocks, raising them from
the floor before guiding his stiff cock into her in one swift
movement. The suddenness of his intrusion caused her to cry
out, her voice shattering the silence with an unending echo.
She was fucked without emotion or passion; steadily and
mechanically. The four silent strangers moved ceaselessly
around her, each savouring the rhythmic caress of her
hands, her suckling mouth and her cunt. Then, as though
sensing her arousal was complete, they withdrew back into
the darkness from where they had appeared.
104

The dripping of water from the menacing stalactites
above her head grew louder and the atmosphere suddenly
became cold once more. There was a noise. Sarah peered
into the blackness behind the altar, conscious that she was
not alone. Something moved. The flickering candlelight
caught the image of a man, hugely tall, and as naked as she
was. He moved forward silently and his face came into
view. He was malevolently handsome, grinning without
kindness, and his dark eyes were filled with lust.
Sarah heard his voice but his lips didn't move. 'Welcome,
sister,' it boomed, 'you have come to place yourself at the feet
of your master.' He moved further towards her and she saw
his phallus for the first time. It was monstrously erect, thick,
gnarled and far larger than anything that she'd ever seen or
imagined. He held it within his grip like a weapon and the
huge end pressed between the slab-like pectoral muscles of
his chest. 'Look, my child, and worship!' the voice said.
For the first time, Sarah was afraid. It was too big; no
woman could accommodate such a monster. She tried to
move but couldn't. He leant forward over her trembling
body, the arm-thick stalk sliding into her insistently. The
pleasure was instant, but her terror remained. 'No, no, it's
too big!' she protested. The man merely widened his grin
and revealed the needle-sharpness of fang-like teeth as he
moved his face towards her neck.
'Nooooo!' Sarah's scream could have been heard through-
out the entirety of the university buildings as she woke,
shivering in the calm of the library. Karen and Andrew
rushed over and gripped her by the arms as she looked
around wildly, scarcely believing the reality of her sur-
roundings. She held her eyes wide open, as though afraid
to blink, even for an instant.
'What's the matter? What's up?' asked Karen, relaxing
her grip and allowing Sarah to settle back in the chair. She
suddenly felt very foolish. A dream; nothing but a dream.
'I'm sorry,' she said after a moment, regaining her com-
posure. 'I ... I must have dozed off. I had this incredible
nightmare. You wouldn't believe ..
105

'You've been acting very strangely these past couple of
days,' said Andrew, picking up a book on the history of
vampires that lay on the desk before her. 'I think you've
been over-working.'
'Nonsense,' said Sarah, snatching the volume from her
student impatiently, 'it was just a dream. Everybody
dreams.'
'True, but they don't wake up screaming in the middle
of the library,' smiled Karen, perching on the end of the
desk. Sarah looked at her and smiled resignedly.
'Perhaps you're right,' she said. 'Perhaps I need a little
time off.' She gathered up a small pile of old books and
pushed them into her briefcase, looking again at Karen.
Demonia would love to meet this young lady, she thought
to herself, and Belinda, too. Perhaps I should speak to
Alex ...
Sarah lay quietly in the hot, stuffy room, the heavy cur-
tains drawn against the searing brightness of the afternoon
sun. Alex dozed next to her, the bed damp with the sweat
of their love-making. Her bottom ached; it had been good,
very good.
Sex with Alex had become even more intense since their
fateful meeting with the two beautiful vampires in the house
on Gallows Hill Road. They would snatch every opportun-
ity, day or night, to be together. They had fucked in his bed,
in cars, in the library, in empty lecture halls; little caring
whether they might be discovered. Their common sense was
utterly blinded by the power of their mutual lasciviousness.
It would always end in the same manner - she suckling
on his long, thick cock, draining his seed into her hungry
mouth and he almost devouring her soaked pussy lips until
they were both fully sated. Then they would sleep, always
dreaming strange, sensuous nightmares as real as daylight
itself.
They talked of their dreams, at first astounded at their
similarity, then gradually realising that it was all part of
the game, and the unearthly transformation that their
bodies were undertaking.
106

They had spoken to Karen and Belinda, and to Andrew
and Stuart, and were not surprised at their students' eager
excitement at the prospect of meeting with two genuine
vampires. Indeed, it seemed that their young charges had
almost expected the invitation, as Sarah's talk was of
nothing else in class or general conversation. The meeting
was to be that night, and the prospect of tasting Demonia's
wonderful juices once more and possibly those of her four
students filled Sarah's mind with delight.
'What time is it?' muttered Alex in his half-sleep. She
glanced at the illuminated display on the radio-alarm.
'Three-forty,' she replied, 'I thought you didn't have a
class this afternoon.'
'I don't,' said Alex, struggling to sit up, 'but I've a stack
of work to mark. I've still got to make a living, you know.'
He slid himself over Sarah's naked body, pausing to kiss
her tenderly on the mouth, then stood up unsteadily. 'God,
that was a good one,' he said, stroking his flaccid cock sug-
gestively.
'Just gets better and better.'
He grinned and pulled back the blind, squinting in the
sudden light, it won't be long before we become creatures
of the night ourselves,' he said, letting the curtain fall back
into place.
'Won't it be wonderful?' said Sarah warmly, stretching
herself to reach out and grip his cock, thrilling as she felt
it thicken within her grasp. He watched as she teased it into
full erection, her fingers barely encircling its girth.
'I just can't seem to get enough,' he breathed as Sarah
steadily moved her hand up and down his long shaft, her
eyes staring hungrily at the monster and her tongue wetting
her lips. 'I came close to fucking Belinda in the library this
morning when she bent over to pick up those books. Such
a pretty little arse.'
'You should have done,' cooed Sarah, kissing the swol-
len knob in front of her face. 'She's not exactly a virgin,
you know.'
it was tempting, I can assure you, but like I said, I still
have a living to make. What about Karen, though?'
107

'What d'you mean?' asked Sarah, now rubbing him with
both hands and occasionally licking the end to savour the
texture and taste of his pre-come.
'Well, everyone knows that Belinda is a bit of a tramp
but Karen, she's so quiet, so innocent-looking.'
'Looks can be deceiving,' said Sarah, pumping rapidly
on his engorged cock, her intention clear. 'When you first
saw me in the staff restroom, I bet you never imagined
you'd end up with your dick up my bum within 24 hours.'
Alex laughed, the sound turning to a groan as Sarah
clamped her wet mouth over the end of his tool, sucking
in over half of his length. He came for the fourth time that
day, his sperm rushing to the back of her throat in a
momentarily endless stream of sustenance for his lover.
Sarah drew in her cheeks and sucked hard as her tongue
encircled his thumping flesh and her neck muscles swal-
lowed quickly. Alex gripped the thick, blonde tresses of her
hair to steady himself, his cock softening rapidly within the
heavenly succulence of her mouth, then pulled himself
from her. Sarah made a last grasp at his wet phallus, put-
ting her fingers to her lips like a child savouring the forbid-
den taste of cream from a cake.
Alex quickly pulled on his trousers. Sarah feigned a look
of disappointment and watched with pouted lips as he fin-
ished dressing and made for the door. 'I'll call for you at
eight,' he said, grinning.
*
The two black cabs pulled up at the house on Gallows Hill
Road as the sun began to dip behind the nearby office-
blocks. The students clambered out of their taxi and waited
at the gate like a group of excited youngsters on a school
outing, while Alex and Sarah paid the two drivers.
'It doesn't look much like a haunted house to me,' said
Karen in a tone of abject disappointment.
'You should have seen it a few days ago,' said Alex. 'It's
amazing what a little magic can do.'
'Magic?' asked Belinda querulously. He looked at her
and smiled. Unlike the other students, who wore the regu-
lation tight jeans and T-shirts, Belinda had chosen to dress
108

in a remarkably short, skin-tight black dress that moulded
itself round the sumptuous curves of her young body like
a second skin. The smooth lines of the garment emphasised
the fact that she plainly wasn't wearing anything under-
neath - of that he was certain. A surreptitious glance be-
tween her legs when she sat facing him on the train from
Kent had proven the fact: a delicious glimpse of the prob-
able joys to come.
'No, more than magic,' he attempted. 'It's difficult to ex-
plain. Come on, our hostesses will be waking soon.' He
opened the gate and ushered them in.
'Waking?' whispered Stuart. 'Where are they - lying in
coffins in the cellar?' Alex and Sarah ignored him, quickly
leading the way to the main door of the house.
As ever, the huge unsmiling figure of the doorman
waited to greet them. 'I'll bet he's called Igor,' chuckled
Karen under her breath. Alex pondered that despite the
fact that he and Sarah had become regular visitors to
the house over the past few nights they hadn't learned the
man's name. Igor would suffice; at least out of the big
man's earshot.
The party was led silently into the plush sitting-room,
Igor leaving them immediately and closing the door behind
him. The large log fire blazed with its customary fierceness
and the flames cracked loudly as they devoured the newly-
laid wood, casting eerie, flickering shadows across the lux-
urious furniture. The four students sat nervously together
on the long settee, looking for all the world like
errant schoolchildren waiting to see their headmaster.
Alex took up two large black candles and lit them from
the flames, totally oblivious to the searing heat that roared
from the grate. He placed them carefully in sturdy silver
candlesticks at each end of the high, ornate mantelpiece,
the extra light serving to illuminate a massive oil painting
depicting the images of Demonia and Sinitia.
The painting had appeared two evenings previously;
Alex didn't know from where, and hadn't asked. So many
inexplicable things had occurred over the past few nights
that such an occurrence was hardly worth a thought.
109

'Is that them?' said Andrew, rising from his seat. Alex
nodded.
it doesn't do them justice,' he said.
Andrew walked slowly towards the fire, staring reverent-
ly at the images in the painting. 'They are beautiful,' he
breathed, his eyes transfixed by the hypnotic essence of the
portrait, 'beautiful.' He ran his fingertips over its surface,
as though expecting the texture to be other than mere can-
vas.
'You will come to worship them, as we do,' said Alex
quietly.
'Worship? What do you mean?'
'Their power is all-consuming; divine. They have con-
quered us with their infinite perfection, Sarah and I. We
are little more than their slaves, albeit willing slaves.'
Andrew gazed into the depths of the portrait, clearly be-
sotted. The fire spat.
'Wow, it's hot in here.' It was Belinda who spoke, fan-
ning herself with a cushion. Karen and Stuart got up and
joined Andrew, who continued to gaze.
'They are so different and yet so gorgeous,' said Karen
wistfully.
it's just a painting,' snorted Belinda, walking over to the
curtain-covered window. She pulled back a heavy drape
and looked outside, it's dark already,' she said, letting it
fall back into place. 'When are these spooks of yours going
to appear?'	*	*
'Belinda!' blazed Sarah.
'Don't talk that way, young lady,' said Alex, angrily.
'You were invited here because you believed.'
'Believed?' said Belinda, patronisingly. 'I don't believe in
vampires, or werewolves or anything. I just came along for
the laugh.'
Sarah strode over to her and raised her arm, as if to
strike her, then seemed to think better of it. 'Please,
Belinda, take care what you say.'
The young student turned away and sighed with exasper-
ation. 'What's the matter with you?' she asked, swinging
round suddenly, waving her arm in the direction of the
110

painting. 'You're supposed to be highly educated people
and here you are, saying you're slaves to these two, er, fe-
males and expect us to sit here waiting for them to rise
from the dead! It's just too ridiculous for words.'
She sat down heavily on an armchair like the petulant
teenager she was, folding her arms and crossing her legs
simultaneously. Alex walked over to her and rested a hand
on her bare shoulder, unable to avoid noticing the way her
large breasts heaved within the tight dress. 'You must be-
lieve, Belinda, you must.'
The young girl shrugged his hand from her shoulder. 'If
she wants to go, then let her,' said Sarah angrily.
'She will believe.' Demonia stood behind them, her long
white translucent gown shimmering in the half-light. Alex
rushed over to her, a look of abject apology on his face.
'I'm sorry, Demonia, we thought ...' he began. She
smiled, gripping his hand and putting it to her lips. She
kissed his fingers lightly.
'Don't worry, Alex,' she said calmly. 'I will speak with
her.' She walked over to the seated girl, who regarded her
with more than a hint of fear. Her colleagues simply stood
and gazed in awed silence at the beauty who seemed to
glide across the room. Demonia caught hold of Belinda's
hands and helped her to her feet. 'Look at me, Belinda,'
she breathed.
The young girl's eyes seemed to be drawn magnetically
to Demonia's piercing gaze. There was a long silence while
the two stood motionless in the flickering shadows. Alex
felt his mouth go dry. Sarah moved to his side, gripping his
arm nervously.
'Do you still feel hot?' asked Demonia in a sultry,
hushed tone. Belinda nodded slowly. Demonia relaxed her
grip on the young student's fingers, letting her hands fall
to her sides. Alex licked his lips as he watched Belinda
reach for the hem of her dress and begin to draw it up-
wards, revealing her long shapely legs, the sensuous curve
of her plump bottom and the wispy, white-blonde curls be-
tween her legs.
Slowly, the garment was pulled over her head and fell to
111

the floor so that she stood before them completely naked,
her body trembling and her large breasts heaving rhythmi-
cally. Demonia reached forward and cupped the firm
mounds of flesh, her gaze not leaving Belinda's for a
moment. The young girl's nipples grew quickly erect
under the expert, delicate touch of Demonia's fingertips.
Slowly, as if responding to some silent command, she
bent her legs and fell to her knees, staring up at the tall
form before her. Her face was a picture of submissive
serenity.
Demonia unclasped her own dress at the shoulder and
the diaphanous material drifted to the floor. Andrew and
Stuart gasped audibly at the sight of her statuesque perfec-
tion and Alex finally lost the battle that was raging within
his loins. His erection rose rapidly.
'Kiss me,' whispered Demonia to the kneeling figure. Be-
linda moved her head forward to obey, pressing her mouth
against the glistening lips of Demonia's pussy. 'Taste it,
drink, and you will believe.'
Alex watched hungrily as Belinda's tongue lapped
around the wet, puffy flesh. Demonia parted her thighs
slightly to allow the young girl even deeper access and Be-
linda gripped the standing woman's calves and pressed her
face hard against the soaked mound of her pussy. The
room was filled with the erotic sounds of her oral caress.
Demonia reached down, took hold of her arms and
raised her once more to her feet. She kissed Jier lightly on
the mouth, running her fingers through the silky, blonde
tresses of her hair. 'Now you believe,' she said confidently.
Belinda nodded.
Demonia turned to Alex and smiled benignly. 'Take her,
Alex,' she said. 'Welcome her fully into the sisterhood.'
He moved quickly forward and took the young girl im-
mediately into his arms, running his hands over the firm
globes of her sumptuous bottom. He put his mouth to hers
and his tongue darted forward to taste the delicate but dis-
tinctive scent of Demonia on her fleshy lips. He moved a
hand around her body, over her soft stomach and down to
the welcoming wetness of her pussy, his fingers slipping be-
112

tween the velvety folds. She moved her hips in response to
his touch, her arousal total.
'Fuck me, Doctor Tankard,' she whispered, hoarsely.
'Fuck me, please.'
Alex reluctantly freed her from his embrace and tore at
his clothes, stripping himself completely. His cock jutted
forward hugely, the tip wet. Belinda turned her back to
him and bent forward, resting the palms of her hands on
her thighs. Her legs were held straight, ,and splayed apart.
Alex moved forward and rested his hand on her plump
bottom, while he guided the angry head of his stiff cock
within the silken folds of her sex-flesh. Then he drove his
length deep into her hot little pussy.
He fucked her for a while with long, deliberate strokes,
thrilling to her moans of ecstasy with each deep thrust.
Then he started to pump harder with an urgency that made
his knees tremble.
Demonia stepped forward, resting her hand on his
shoulder. 'Her mouth, Alex,' she whispered, 'she must take
it in her mouth.'
Alex pulled reluctantly from within the enchanting grip
of the young student's pussy and stood back. Belinda fell
again to her knees, taking hold of his monstrous erection
and put it immediately to her mouth, her tongue licking
around the swollen head while she rubbed his hard stalk
slowly. He throbbed involuntarily, a small trickle of sperm
seeping out of the tiny slit on to her pouted lips. She ran
her tongue over the damp fluid, drawing it into her mouth
and swallowing. Then she pushed her head forward and
took his length between her suckling lips, her tongue lap-
ping and slithering against his tortured flesh. She arched
herself slightly and moved further forward, gradually eas-
ing his full size inside her mouth, so that his cock was grip-
ped within the undulating sheath of her throat.
Alex looked across at the other students and watched as
Karen slowly stripped off her T-shirt to reveal small, pert
breasts and then began to slip off her tight jeans and pan-
ties. The house was clearly working its magic.
He looked back at Belinda crouched before him, and
113

marvelled at the way his large cock disappeared completely
within her beautiful mouth and down her gently undula-
ting throat; an experience that he'd only previously dreamt
about. He heard Sarah groan and looked over towards her.
She was lying naked on the carpet and Demonia was knee-
ling between her widely-splayed legs, hungrily lapping at
her cunt with her perfect bottom presented to his excited
gaze in the most erotic fashion. His cock throbbed again
at the sight and Belinda's expert sucking brought him dan-
gerously close to the edge. He desperately wanted to im-
pale his beautiful queen - to sink his long shaft between
the flawless globes of her arse - a joy as yet denied to him.
Belinda moved her head back, slowly allowing his penis
to slip from inside her mouth, inch by hard inch, until she
held just the thick, bulbous head within her pouted, fleshy
lips. He sensed her running the tip of her tongue round and
round it as she gripped his steel-like shaft with both hands.
Then she pulled her face away and held his cock vertically,
pressing it against his stomach. She ran her tongue slowly
upwards along his thick stalk, kissed the tip lightly then
licked all the way down again to his balls, taking one then
the other into her mouth, and sucking them like plump,
ripe strawberries soaked in cream.
Belinda rubbed his raging erection steadily with one
hand, as she held both of his balls inside her mouth, her
tongue tracing their shape wetly. Then, without altering
the delightful pumping rhythm of her hand^ she slid her
lips back up to the tip of his cock and took it once more
inside her warm mouth.
Alex was desperate to stop himself coming; the exquisite
sensations caused by Belinda's succulent mouth were just
too astounding to end. He looked across at the other three
students, more to take his mind off the deep-throated
caress of Belinda's mouth than anything else, but carefully
avoiding a glance at Demonia's magnificent bottom. Karen
now knelt on the floor with Stuart's cock firmly grasped in
one hand and Andrew's in the other, and the two male stu-
dents were struggling to divest themselves of their clothing
without allowing her to loosen her grip. She looked tiny
114

and frail, but somehow totally in command. But it was the
sight of Andrew's cock that took his attention. Alex had
always been proud of his own size, which was certainly well
above average, if books were to be believed. But the mon-
ster that jutted from the thick mass of black hair below
Andrew's belly exceeded the length of Alex's pride and joy
by at least three inches, and looked as thick as Karen's
wrist. She seemed untroubled by its immense size, however,
as she happily opened her mouth wide to accommodate the
beast.
The sight of her innocent, elfin face being impaled by
such a monstrous prick, coupled with the fact that she con-
tinued to pump the not inconsiderable offering from Stuart
was too much for Alex. He groaned, the surging from
within his loins out of control, and the sperm rushed along
his throbbing shaft and down Belinda's throat. She clam-
ped her lips against the groin and dug her fingernails into
his taut backside as she suckled and swallowed, the sensa-
tion of her throat muscles undulating against his swollen
cock making his head swim. His orgasm seemed never-end-
ing, a constant stream of cream draining from his body
into the incessantly demanding mouth of the sensuous
young temptress at his feet. Belinda will make a good vam-
pire, he thought. A natural.
Gradually the sensations of extreme pleasure gave way
to ones of sensitivity, and he slowly withdrew his cock
from her mouth. She looked up at him and smiled sweetly,
running the tip of her tongue over her lips as though un-
willing to allow a drop of his seed to escape her. Alex knelt
quickly at her side before his legs could give way and
kissed her with genuine, post-orgasmic affection. Belinda
pushed her tongue into his mouth and shared the unmis-
takable texture of his juices with him. He savoured the mo-
ment, his lust hardly abated as he looked into Belinda's
lovely young face and saw her wide eyes and her smooth
skin flushed with excitement.
'D'you feel OK now?' he asked.
'Yes,' she replied.
'And do you believe?'
115

She looked at him curiously. 'Of course,' she said. 'Of
course I believe.'
Alex grinned, stroking her hair tenderly. She smiled a
sweet, happy smile of contentment. 'I love the taste of
cock,' she said presently. 'I love to swallow it deep down
inside me.'
Alex sat back on the carpet and rested against an
armchair to watch the others at play. 'You'd never get that
one down your throat,' he said, indicating Andrew with a
nod of his head. Belinda laughed, watching as Karen
sucked steadily on the thick end of the proffered monster.
Stuart's cock was deeply embedded into her cute, shaven
little pussy from behind.
'You'd be surprised,' she said.
'Have you sucked it?' he asked, with more than a twinge
of jealousy.
Belinda nodded, grinning. 'It nearly choked me; it's just
too big for that type of thing. Stuart's is much nicer.'
'Stuart as well, eh?'
'I'm afraid I've got a bit of a name for myself in that
respect,' she said, wiping the back of her hand across her
mouth. 'Like I said, I love to suck cock.'
'You're very good.'
'Thank you doctor,' she said mischievously, getting up
and walking over to join her three colleagues. Alex watched
her go, knowing that soon she would share her juices with
her friends and that they would all be willing slaves to
Demonia and Sinitia, just as he and Sarah had become.
He looked across at Sarah and their beautiful hostess,
still happily engaged in suckling each other's pussies. Sarah
was lying on her back with her legs wrapped around De-
monia's neck, the beautiful vampire's bottom held high,
vulnerable and inviting. Alex let his hand fall to his crotch,
feeling his cock harden within his gently moving grasp. He
glanced again at the four students and watched as Belinda
licked the cleft between Andrew's buttocks. Andrew's huge
prick was still being orally worshipped by Karen, and
Stuart was steadily fucking Karen from behind.
Alex's erection rose to its full magnificence as he
116

savoured the scenes of copulative excesses before him. His
throat felt dry; his lips parched. He needed to taste the
fluids of ecstasy - he needed to suckle at the warm, wet flesh
of a dripping pussy. He looked again at Demonia, watching
as Sarah lapped at the widely-splayed lips of her cunt, and
noticed that the welcoming pink slit glistened with come
and saliva. He would take her now; she would not object.
He would quench his rabid thirst from this chalice of joy.
He shuffled over to the couple and knelt with his face
close to Demonia's bottom, savouring the delicious aroma
of sexual arousah He pushed his tongue forward and the
tip touched the silken lips then lapped greedily around the
engorged sex-flesh, meeting Sarah's fluttering tongue occa-
sionally in a perfect, erotic kiss. The scent was heady and
the taste one he could never have imagined, and it filled his
entire body with a delightful warmth. He suckled vo-
raciously, filling his mouth with the copious fluids of love
then sensing an inner strength surging through every part
of his body. His cock stretched painfully. He had to fuck
her; he had to fuck the stunning Demonia now.
He raised himself up and squatted on the balls of his
feet, holding on to her back for support with one hand, the
other guiding his aching cock towards her enticing cunt.
Sarah flicked her tongue rapidly over her clitoris. His thick
knob touched the lustrous wetness and a sensation like a
charge of electricity shot through his brain. He plunged
forward, the tight sheath welcoming his full length and
gripping him within her depths. She drew him inside her
like a sucking mouth.
He gritted his teeth and held himself still, his cock throb-
bing heavily. Despite so recently sating himself within Be-
linda's delightful mouth he already felt the desperate need
to release his seed within this succulent envelope. He felt
Sarah licking his balls and bit his lip, tasting blood. Grad-
ually the urgency subsided and he began to move carefully
in and out of Demonia's pussy, drawing the full length of
his engorged cock to the very tip then driving it back into
the hot flesh firmly while Demonia suckled at Sarah's cunt
as though oblivious to his efforts.
117

Harder and harder he fucked her, pounding down on the
two submissive bodies. Sarah had now returned her tongue
to Demonia's pussy, lapping at his length as it moved
swiftly in and out. Suddenly he was coming, and he knew
what he had to do. He pulled himself from within the
pulpy flesh and dragged himself quickly around the two
women, pushing his cock towards Demonia's face. She
took him inside her mouth immediately and drained him
as he came, his thighs trembling uncontrollably with the
searing sensation of total pleasure. He roared, the sound
filling the room. Demonia finally took his hard stalk from
her mouth and put it to Sarah's soaked sex lips. He slid
into his lover to the hilt then pumped furiously, ramming
his cock into her as deep as it would go until he could
thrust no more and thrilling to her cries as she came.
He fell back, exhausted. It had been quick, perhaps too
quick, but he had no more to give. He lay back on the floor
and closed his eyes, the sounds of ecstatic pleasure filling
his ears as he drifted off into sleep - the now customary
sleep of exhaustion.
Sarah woke to find herself alone in a large bed. How she
had got there she couldn't remember. Her loins ached and
her legs felt stiff. She glanced at her watch. It was still early
but the sun would be rising soon. Demonia would have re-
turned to her nameless resting place. Perhaps Alex would
still be downstairs with the others.	<
Memories of the previous night began to fight their way
into her half-conscious mind. She smiled inwardly at the
thought of her excesses: the taste of Karen on Stuart's cock
as she sucked him and the incredible fullness she had ex-
perienced when Andrew impaled her with his huge prick.
She put her hand to her sex, then quickly drew it away. No
more; not today. For the first time in many days she
actually felt sated.
She heard a noise. Struggling to sit up, her eyes focused
on the form of Sinitia, standing in the gloom by the open
door, i need you,' said the lovely black girl, a pleading
look in her eyes, i need you to lie with me.'
118

Sarah rubbed her eyes wearily. Her body ached but the
sight of the nubile girl approaching her - the flawless skin
glistening in the candle-light, the firm, pert breasts, the
round, thrusting buttocks and the soft, inviting cushion of
her pouting sex lips - was impossible to resist.
She put her fingers between her own legs again; she was
wet and ready. She lay back and parted her thighs widely
as Sinitia moved her head between them and her mouth
quickly touched Sarah's tender pussy, her tongue darting
forward and lapping rapidly over her hardening bud.
They shifted their positions, and Sarah found herself
once more gazing at the exquisite sight of Sinitia's delight-
ful bottom as the pink gash of the wet flesh of her cunt was
gently lowered to her hungry mouth.
119

Five
Demonia walked slowly along the winding, gravel path of
the garden, the cooling air of the late evening breathing
gently across her nakedness. Overhead the leaves rustled
and branches of strong, young trees swayed in the light
breeze.
The long summer days drained her. The need to take ref-
uge from the unforgiving sun within the cold confines of
her coffin was strongest at this time of year; her only com-
fort being the bed of unconsecrated earth beneath her
body. She yearned for the winter; neverending nights and
dismal, gloomy days when she and her sisters would be free
to walk for hours in the open, sating their lust for the sweet
juices of sexual release.
Sinitia had remained in the house, content for the
moment to suckle on their ever-faithful servant's thick,
black cock. Demonia had thought about joining her - the
sight of his huge, ebony tool being drawn between the full,
wet lips of her young companion and the vision of her de-
licious, rounded bottom as she sat astride his face was
strongly tempting - but instead she had chosen the solitude
of the garden and her thoughts.
She sat on a small mound beneath a tree. The grass was
already damp with the evening air and soothingly cool
against her buttocks. She parted her legs, feeling the breeze
waft through the hairs between her legs, and lay her back
against the gnarled trunk, remembering the joys of the pre-
vious night. Alex and Sarah had served her well; their four
young students, with the athleticism and insatiable libidos
of youth and their demanding curiosity, had provided the
most wonderful entertainment. She thought of Andrew's
121

superb cock, almost as long and undeniably as thick as
that of the evil Baron Mansola himself.
Mansola. She cursed herself for bringing his vile exist-
ence into her thoughts. A branch cracked above her head,
followed by an urgent hiss of leaf on bark as it landed
heavily at her side, the foliage spraying across the grass be-
fore her. She jumped to her feet and listened hard, her eyes
keenly attempting to penetrate the near-darkness. The
breeze had stopped and the silence was unnerving. He was
near; she was certain.
She felt her heart thumping beneath her large, heaving
breasts; her nipples standing erect in the sudden coldness
of the atmosphere around her. Almost unconsciously, she
put her hand between her legs, as though seeking comfort
in the touch of her warm sex-flesh.
'You need more than the caress of your own hand to
satisfy your cravings, my lady.' The voice was deep and un-
earthly, surrounding her with its malevolence. She knew
the voice well.
'Where are you?' she demanded. 'Come out of the
shadows and show yourself to me.'
'Demonia.' The voice came from behind her now,
quieter and yet even more menacing than before in its
venomous tone. She swung round. He stood before her, the
moonlight playing across his massive form. He stepped for-
ward a pace and the light caught his leering features as he
drew back his long, black cloak to reveal bis body. Her
eyes were drawn immediately to his phallus - obscenely
swollen and erect - and a trickle of white fluid slipped
slowly from the plum-sized end to slide down the heavily-
veined stalk. She felt her mouth go dry and her knees
threatened to buckle as she stared at the monster.
'It is for this that you crave, my lady Demonia, he
hissed. 'You yearn to be impaled once more on my fine
rod; to have your tight sheath stretched to the limits of joy-
ous pain.'
Demonia tried to speak but the words remained locked
within her throat. Mansola moved forward and caught
hold of her breasts, gripping them tightly until she winced.
122

Then he cushioned them around his massive cock, putting
the thickly-rounded end close to her lips.
'Suck, my lady,' he snarled. 'Take your sustenance and
return to me.'
Demonia closed her eyes to the sight of the huge, weep-
ing temptation, knowing well that just the touch of her
tongue to his fluids would be enough to force her to sur-
render her soul to his control.
With a sudden, desperate surge of will she pulled her
body from his grasp and flung herself against the tree, her
eyes blazing, her teeth bared. 'No!' she screamed. 'I will
never return to your evil coven! The years of death-sleep to
which you condemned me have allowed me to understand
the truth. You are foul; the lowest of depravity and cor-
ruption! I am well rid of you!'
The baron moved over to her and pinned her against the
rough bark by one arm, his fingernails digging painfully
into her soft flesh. Demonia turned her head and waited
for the pain of a fierce blow. It didn't come. Instead, Man-
sola released his grip and drew back.
'And your companion,' he said. That delicate black
nymphet whose virgin charms you denied me. Does she feel
as you do?'
Demonia looked at him directly in the face, her fear
gone. His power had clearly not yet returned; not enough
innocent blood had quenched his rabid thirst. She nar-
rowed her eyes contemptuously. 'Sinitia thinks as I, as do
the sisters that I have already brought into my fold, and as
will the many who are yet to follow. I will teach them to
defy you and to seek out and destroy your foul iniquity!'
The baron drew himself to his full height, gripping his
cock menacingly in his hand. 'I will fuck you, my lady,' he
growled. 'I shall fill you with my seed, and we will become
as one.'
Demonia stared at the proffered monster, her loins be-
ginning to ache for invasion. Suddenly, her eyes widened
as a startling realisation filled her mind. 'You need me!' she
cried triumphantly. 'You need to sate yourself with one of
the sisterhood before you can regain your power! Be gone,
123

you loathsome creature, back to the folds of Satan where
you belong!'
There are many females within my coven,' he snarled.
'You will be but one more.'
Demonia shook her head. 'No, you are lying. You have
needs which only I can provide.'
The baron moved closer, his monstrous erection barely
inches from her naked flesh. She shuddered with a mixture
of revulsion and maddeningly powerful lust. 'You are
wrong, fair Demonia,' he said, his voice softening slightly,
'but here, take it within your grasp. You know you ache
for it to sink within your tight sheath.'
Demonia closed her eyes to the sight of the weeping,
purple head. 'No, Baron, you have cast me into the arms
of death once; you will never again have the opportunity.'
Mansola's leer became a glare of the most heinous ma-
levolence and his lips drew back over yellowing fangs as his
strikingly handsome features twisted with rage. He began
to rub his stalk furiously, the end quickly becoming swol-
len and engorged. Demonia suddenly understood. She
dived to one side, falling heavily on to the ground and nar-
rowly avoiding the spray of the copious ejaculation that
spat from his massive cock. His seed soaked the tree, hiss-
ing as it burnt into the bark. The baron threw back his
head and roared in his fury, vainly attempting to direct the
stream on to her twisting body until there was no more. He
quickly drew his cloak back over his nakedness as though
unwilling to allow her the sight of his wilting manhood.
i will return, my lady Demonia, be assured of that,' he
snarled. 'I will regain my power and vanquish you and
your kind. You will come to regret this night's work!'
He was gone as suddenly as he had appeared, fading into
the shadows like a rat into a sewer. Demonia lay quietly
for a moment, her body shaking and her breathing heavy.
The breeze returned. She shivered as she pulled herself to
her feet and began to walk back to the house.
Darkness had already fallen as Alex walked briskly across
the quadrangle, his thoughts as ever occupied by the de-
124

lights of his new existence. He didn't see the sleek, black
limousine draw up beside him, nor did he hear the purring
of the motor as it kept pace with his stride.
'Professor Tankard?' The voice was strong and distinctly
feminine. Slightly startled, Alex peered into the semi-dark-
ness of the interior of the vehicle through an open window.
A face appeared, features of such infinite beauty that he
gasped audibly. The woman smiled.
'It is Professor Tankard, isn't it?' she ,said softly, leaning
further out of the car.
'Doctor Tankard, actually,' he replied, trying to main-
tain some form of dignity as he gazed upon this vision of
perfection. Her long hair was flame-red and her flawless
complexion as white as Demonia's. Her mouth was full,
the lips pouting voluptuously. But it was her eyes. They
were the deepest blue and wide with a curiously sad sen-
suality, looking for all the world as though they were about
to fill with tears. The driver halted the car and the woman
opened the rear door slightly.
'Can I give you a lift, Prof... er, Doctor?'
'I'm just off to catch the train to London,' said Alex,
'but thank you anyway.'
The woman opened the door wider. 'That's all right,
Doctor. I'm going to London. Come on, the car's much
more comfortable than the train.'
'Look, I'm sorry,' said Alex, regaining his senses, 'do I
know you?'
'We have a common acquaintance,' she purred. 'I believe
you know the lady Demonia?'
'Oh, I see,' he said. 'Has she sent you for me?'
The woman said nothing and Alex decided, perhaps un-
wisely, that Demonia had indeed arranged this luxurious
transport. The woman was astoundingly stunning and he
needed to know more about her. She leant back in the car,
smiling coquettishly as Alex clambered in. He sat awk-
wardly on a small seat facing her in the roomy interior, still
more than a little uncertain of the prudence of his action.
She closed the door and Alex noted the click of the lock.
He regarded her closely.
125

If her face was one of abject loveliness her body seemed
even more so. Despite being covered almost entirely by a
sheer, diaphanous gown of fine black silk he could discern
her form perfectly. Her breasts were superbly large, more
so even than Demonia's magnificently erotic mounds and
her long, thick nipples were clearly outlined through the
tight-fitting material. Her waist was slender, her hips were
invitingly broad and her legs were long and shapely. He
licked his lips involuntarily. The woman smiled again as his
eyes met hers. Her perfume filled his senses; exotic, in-
toxicating.
i have to stop at my home to change,' she said in a tone
that Alex hoped contained an element of promise, i trust
you don't mind a slight delay in your journey?'
'No, no,' he replied. Already he felt his penis hardening
within the tight confines of his trousers as the car pulled
away into the night. His libidinous urges were difficult to
control of late.
They sat in silence for some moments, Alex vainly at-
tempting not to stare at the sumptuous form so erotically
sheathed in the magnificent gown. She moved her position
in the seat, her large breasts shifting heavily. He gazed at
the monstrous globes and the prominent nipples. His erec-
tion grew to full length and his lack of underwear ensured
that his discomfort was clearly plain, should she choose to
glance down.
He looked at her face. She was regarding him intently;
staring into his eyes as though searching for some hidden
truth. Her gaze was hypnotic and incredibly arousing. He
began to sweat.
'Are you unwell, Doctor Tankard?' she asked softly.
Alex shook his head. 'It's just a little warm, that's all,'
he lied, clearing his throat. 'Tell me, you know my name;
may I know what you are called?'
'I am Lady Harman,' she said proudly, 'but you may ad-
dress me as Melissa.'
'Lady, eh?' said Alex, raising an eyebrow. 'And how do
you come to know Demonia?'
Melissa grinned and sat forward in her seat, her pendu-
126

lous breasts swinging freely within the black silk, i have
known Demonia for many years,' she said. 'We are old
friends.'
Alex regarded her suspiciously. She was clearly lying but
there was something in her manner that made him want to
know more about her. And, of course, there were her
breasts. Unfettered and unencumbered by the luxurious
material of her gown they would surely be something to
behold. He wanted to touch, hold, lick ,and suck them; to
bury his face in their warmth. His cock throbbed, a slight
dampness on his thigh causing him to cross his legs in em-
barrassment. Melissa sat back again, her eyes fixed on his.
He looked away and peered out of the window, watching
the dark shapes of the trees that lined the winding country
lane scurry past the speeding car like nameless creatures in
the darkness.
'We are here,' said Melissa presently as the vehicle drew up
outside a large, gothic-styled mansion. Alex looked out of
the car window at the grim, stone edifice, its presence re-
markably similar to that of the house on Gallows Hill
Road. Three of the central windows were illuminated but
the remainder of the building was in darkness.
The rear door of the car was opened by the chauffeur
who stood impassively as Melissa and Alex stepped out
into the cool night air. They walked slowly towards the pil-
lared entrance, the only sounds being the crunching of
gravel as the limousine was driven away. He knew then
that his delay would be longer than just a few minutes.
Alex stood alone in the large sitting-room, cradling a glass
of fine brandy in his hands as he studied the paintings dis-
played on the ornately-decorated walls. Melissa had excus-
ed herself and disappeared upstairs to change, the
seductive sway of her broad hips as she left the room seem-
ing to hold a promise of joys to come. The lust that he felt
for this divinely erotic epitome of womanhood was far
stronger than anything he'd experienced before. She
seemed to ooze sexuality through every pore, through
127

every breath she took and through every gliding, sensual
movement she made. His erection had remained solid from
the moment they had stepped from the car, the prominent
bulge in his trousers an obvious testament to his excite-
ment.
The portraits were very old and the sheen of the oil had
long faded. One in particular took his interest; a centre-
piece of the array of shadowy ancestors and melancholy
landscape. It was a likeness of Melissa, Lady Harman her-
self, and the eyes stared from the canvas as though alive in
an expression of both accusation and deep sensuality. His
loins ached with desperation. He needed to fuck her. It was
as simple as that.
Like the others, this painting was ancient and the surface
was cracked with age. She said she'd known Demonia for
years; Alex understood now what she had meant. He also
realised why she had addressed him as Professor. She had
known his long dead ancestor.
He drained his glass quickly, the warmth of the spirit if
anything sharpening his desire to possess her. He walked
across the room a little unsteadily and looked at another
painting. This one was a large gloomy landscape depicting
an unearthly place and the artist had captured the sinister
aspect with astounding mastery.
He felt hot; uncomfortably so. The twisted shapes of the
painted trees appeared to sway before his blurring vision
and then the clouds moved across the dead moon, plunging
the scene suddenly into total darkness.
Alex drifted back into consciousness slowly, his first sensa-
tions being of extreme coldness. His head ached, the blood
surged in his temples and the pain behind his eyes caused
him to wince. Something was resting heavily on his stom-
ach, and he felt hair brushing gently across his skin. He
opened his eyes and raised his head. A large black rat
stared back at him, squatting on his belly like a pet animal.
He made to throw the creature from its comfortable resting
place but found himself restrained, his wrists and ankles
clasped by metal manacles attached to thick chains which
128

stretched his limbs widely. He was naked and his body was
splayed obscenely on a cold stone block like a victim await-
ing sacrifice.
He shook himself; the rat merely turned its body slightly
and sat down again, its backside resting on his genitals. He
felt his mouth go dry and he hardly dared to breathe, as
thoughts of the vile creature gnawing at his tender flesh
filled his mind. Straining painfully against his shackles he
bucked his hips sharply and the animal jumped from him
and quickly scurried into the darkness.
Alex lay back, his heart thumping. Over his head the
stone ceiling glistened with dampness and flickering torches
fixed to the surrounding walls cast eerie shadows over the
surface. The brandy must have been drugged; but why?
He heard a noise. Raising his head as far as his bonds
would allow he saw a group of figures enter his prison.
There were four, no, five of them, their slender bodies
covered entirely in black. As they drew closer he saw that
the clinging material was rubber, and that their shapely
forms were clearly female. Their breasts, bottoms and
crotches were explicitly defined. Even their heads were
completely encased in the stretch material, with small holes
cut for the eyes and mouths. They surrounded the stone
altar where he lay and stood silently, regarding him
through expressionless eyes.
'Who are you?' he croaked, his throat dry and parched.
'What do you want?'
They said nothing and remained motionless for what
seemed like an eternity. At last, one of the females reached
down and picked up a silver jug from beneath the altar,
held it over his chest and tipped it forward. Slowly, cool
soothing oil poured on to his torso, running in little rivu-
lets down his sides and around his neck. She moved the jug
to allow the liquid to flow over his arms and then down to
his stomach, then along each of his outstretched legs and
back up to his genitals. She held the container over his
crotch until the last drops of oil had fallen on to his thick-
ening cock, his arousal at that time more than unwelcome
in view of his fearful circumstance.
129

Setting the jug down, the eerie figure leant over him and
began to run her gloved hands over his chest, massaging
the thick oil into his skin. The other four black-clad nym-
phets followed suit, rubbing his body all over but carefully
avoiding his penis, which now lay fully erect against his
stomach. The sweet scent of the rubber material filled his
nostrils and the sight of the five perfectly-formed female
bodies, their breasts jiggling rhythmically with their
labours, made him forget his terror.
One of his delightful tormentors produced a string of
pearl-like beads and soaked them in the oil on his stomach,
rolling them back and forth over his flesh. Then she deftly
pushed a finger inside his anus, turning it to relax the
muscles of his tight sphincter before carefully pushing the
beads, one by one, into it until just a short strand of thread
remained. Alex wondered as to the purpose of this, pleas-
urable as it was.
Still they avoided stroking him between his legs. His
cock ached for their touch and to feel the oil smoothed
over it but no, they seemed to be deliberately avoiding such
contact. He felt his body warming under their erotically
stimulating caress. The back of his neck ached from hold-
ing his head in such an awkward position but he continued
to watch them, their hands everywhere but where he
wanted them. His cock throbbed and a small drop of white
fluid seeped from the thick, purple-coloured end and slip-
ped into his navel. He wanted to free his hands, grab his
stalk and rub it furiously until he came all over these shad-
owy but intensely sexual strangers. But he was helpless,
only able to relax his oil-soaked body on the bed of cold
stone.
One of the women clambered on to the altar with her
back to his face and lowered herself over his head while
leaning forward and resting her hands on either side of his
hips. Slowly she lowered her bottom to his face until his
mouth pressed against the shape of her sex, enticingly dis-
played within the silken, powerfully-scented rubber. He
breathed the aroma deeply, filling his lungs with its erotic
substance, then pushed his tongue against the soft
130

material, tracing the shape of her cunt. The taste was as
delicious as anything he'd ever savoured before.
At last, he felt someone gripping his cock and the vel-
vety, fluttering touch of delicate fingers ran through the
copious amounts of oil that had been poured over his stiff
phallus. How many hands caressed him he could not guess
as his face was all but smothered by the delightful, sump-
tuous bottom and warm pussy that he continued to lick. A
tongue touched the tip of his cock, then he felt the full lips
of an unseen mouth encircle his stalk and take half of his
length within the wet, fluttering sheath. He began to move
his hips up and down as much as his bonds would allow
and two or maybe three hands rubbed his exposed stem as
he fucked the face of his anonymous lover.
He groaned as he felt the swell of orgasm building up
within his loins, chewing the rubber-covered sex-flesh in his
mouth as the sperm surged along his penis and streamed
into the welcoming mouth. He could sense her drawing his
fluids from his body; draining him; swallowing all he could
give.
Gradually he relaxed, his breathing difficult under the
cushioning buttocks, and sweat pouring from his body.
The girl clambered from his face, stood once more along-
side her companions, and they watched him silently. Then
they moved away quietly in an almost military fashion;
their task complete.
Alex didn't know how long he had lain there in the dank,
damp silence of the dungeon. Time had lost its meaning.
Although his ethereal lovers had gone, their scent remained
with him and their taste was still on his lips.
Alone with his thoughts his concerns returned, the
gloomy atmosphere of his surroundings and the occasional
scurrying of vermin in the darkness compounding his fears.
His body remained heavily oiled and his skin glistened in the
torchlight. The cold, unyielding stone against his back was
becoming unbearably uncomfortable. He tugged at the
shackles that gripped his wrists, the severe metal digging into
his flesh. There was no give in the chains; no hope of escape.
131

He lay his head back, exhausted. In his naked vulner-
ability he once again became incongruously aroused and
his cock began to stretch as the ache within his lower body
returned. He thought again of the rubber-clad nymphets
and their wondrous ministrations and his fear subsided as
he pondered on what other delights might be in store for
him.
Suddenly he was aware of a presence. He was no longer
alone. He raised his head and peered into the gloom. Sil-
houetted against the torchlight was the unmistakable figure
of Melissa, standing silently before him.
'Lady Harman ...' he began. She glided slowly over to
his side, the flickering light now revealing her fully to his
excited gaze. Alex swallowed hard. If the spectacle of five
erotically-garbed females had been thrilling, the vision that
now presented itself to his hungry eyes was electrifying.
She stood tall and statuesque, her flame-red hair falling
wildly over her bare shoulders. Her superb body was en-
cased in a black leather basque drawn in tightly at the
waist and her huge, melon-sized breasts swung free, each
of her long nipples pierced with tiny gold rings joined by a
thin sliver of gold chain. The basque ended just above her
crotch and her pussy was completely shaven. The thick
pouting lips were engorged with her obvious arousal. On
her legs she wore high-heeled boots of the same leather as
that of her basque, reaching to less than an inch below her
brazenly displayed sex and tightly encasing her shapely
legs. In her hand she held a wicked-looking lash, the
strands of which she playfully drew across her breasts as
she fixed his gaze with a hypnotic stare.
'Did my angels please you?' she asked huskily.
Alex nodded. 'Why am I chained like this?'
Melissa grinned, running the whip slowly over his torso.
He shivered. 'To please me,' she said simply. She drew the
flail down to his cock, circled the thickening stalk at the
root with the fine strands of leather and pulled them tight-
ly. His erection rose quickly and the veins became en-
gorged with blood while the head turned painfully purple.
She licked her lips lustfully.
132

'My, what a splendid specimen,' she breathed. 'See how
big it grows.'
Alex looked down at how the whip acted as a tourniquet
and made his cock at least an inch longer than any previ-
ously proud achievement. His delight was short-lived, how-
ever, because the pain was quickly becoming unbearable.
He winced. Melissa relaxed her grip on the whip and allow-
ed the strands to slip away. He looked down again. His
cock remained hard and huge against Jiis belly.
'Set me free,' he begged, 'and I'll give you the best fuck
you've ever had.'
'Later,' said Melissa seductively, 'but first I must have
my amusement.' She climbed gracefully on to the altar and
stood over him, her feet placed on either side of his waist.
She looked down on his face haughtily. Dropping the whip
to the floor, she put her fingers to her hairless pussy and
pulled the lips apart to afford him a perfect view of the
pleasures to come. Her sex-flesh glistened with her arousal.
The lips were far thicker than any he'd seen before; the
hole juicy and inviting.
It was just a trickle at first, then a torrent, as her piss
sprayed over his chest and face, soaking him. He closed his
eyes to the stinging fluid, the stream seemingly endless as
she moved herself along the stone until she was able to di-
rect the remainder of her flow on to his stiff cock. Alex
opened his eyes again and watched as the final droplets fell
onto his genitals. He'd experienced such pleasures before
of course; Sarah had been particularly adept at the pas-
time, but somehow, in this chained and defenceless pre-
dicament, it had been all the more erotic.
Melissa moved forward carefully on her precarious heels
until she stood with her feet placed on either side of Alex's
head. He gazed upwards at the delicious sight of her open
pussy lips, his cock aching to sink within their plump suc-
culence. She squatted over him, lowering her cunt to his
mouth.
'Lick me,' she commanded. 'Swallow my juices. Make
me come with your tongue.'
Alex gladly obeyed, his tongue lapping greedily around
133

the puffy lips before moving deep into her soaking hole.
The tough leather of her thigh-boots rubbed against the
cheeks of his face as she ground her sex against his suckling
mouth. The taste and scent of her hairless pussy thrilled
him. He longed to grab her bottom and fondle the mag-
nificent globes of firm flesh as he devoured the creamy
fluids of her arousal. He moved the tip of his tongue up-
wards and found the erect bud of her clitoris. He flicked
over it like the wing of an insect, hearing her groan softly
to herself. She moved her crotch against his mouth, press-
ing hard on to his lips.
Suddenly she yelled, her cry echoing around the damp,
stone walls. She pressed her cunt hard against his teeth,
making his jaw ache. Her orgasm was long and obviously
powerful. Her taste seemed to change and become sweeter
and her wetness soaked his face as she shuddered above
him. Then she relaxed and he licked her again, carefully
avoiding her clitoris while running his tongue around and
around her honeyed flesh, savouring every drop. He sucked
the thick lips of her pussy into his mouth and suckled until
she clambered from him and stood shakily at his side.
Melissa breathed deeply, her eyes staring into the dis-
tance. Her mountainous breasts heaved and the thin gold
chain between her stiffly erect nipples glistening in the
torchlight.
Tree me now,' he pleaded. 'I need to fuck you.'
She shook her head, smiling. 'Oh no, not y<?t,' she teased,
'I have only just started.'
She reached down to the floor and retrieved the whip,
holding it at the end from where the strands splayed out and
putting the other end to her mouth. She licked the foot-long
handle suggestively, as though it was a firm, black cock,
then took a few inches of it into her mouth. She soaked it
with her saliva, all the time keeping her eyes fixed on Alex's.
She turned her back on him and bent forward almost
double, displaying her exquisite bottom to his excited gaze.
Such an arse! Such perfection! He yearned to sink his long,
thick shaft between those luscious globes and impale the
tiny, puckered orifice just inches away from his leering eyes.
134

Melissa put the whip-handle to her pussy and pushed it
in, the full length sinking quickly inside her until just the
strands of leather could be seen. Then she drew the mon-
ster out, then slid it back and out again; steadily fucking
herself. Her free hand parted the flesh of her buttocks so
that Alex could see every detail of her self-stimulation.
'Let me,' he begged. 'Let me fill you! That's a poor sub-
stitute for the real thing!'
She turned and climbed once more to kneel over him,
the whip-handle still firmly held within the grip of her
pussy. She moved her hips so that the leather strands
stroked against his lower body, then leant forward, her
breasts close to his face. 'Take the chain between your
teeth,' she demanded. Alex did so, clenching his teeth
against the thin sliver of gold. Melissa arched her back and
pulled herself upwards, her nipples stretched forward by
the grip of the chain on the piercing rings. She supported
herself with one hand while the other pumped the handle
in and out of herself. The nipples jutted ludicrously and her
breasts became almost conical in shape. She must have
been in pain but the expression on her face betrayed only
ecstasy as she came for a second time, her cries even louder
than before.
When he was sure that she was sated, Alex let the chain
fall from the grip of his teeth and she fell forward on to his
body, her breasts smothering his face. The whip clattered
to the floor.
After a moment, Melissa climbed from his body and,
retrieving the flail, stood once more at his side. 'And now,'
she said in a mildly threatening tone, 'the ultimate pleas-
ure!'
Before Alex could prepare himself she brought the whip
down on him, the leather stinging the flesh of his thighs.
Another stroke, then a third quickly followed, the look in
Melissa's eyes becoming near-manic. She turned her atten-
tion to his stomach, then his chest, then back to his upper
thighs and getting closer and closer to his genitals but
never quite touching them. The Jeather strands were soft
and the pain was slight but exquisite. Alex's cock swelled
135

in response to their erotic kiss. Melissa paused and lowered
the whip to her side, her breasts heaving with the effort of
her labours.
'He seems to like that, doesn't he?' she said, gazing hun-
grily at his throbbing erection. Alex was visibly shaking
with lust, desperately striving not to come before he could
sink his hard shaft into her lovely body. Melissa seemed to
sense his urgency. She clambered yet again on to the altar,
squatted over him with her back to his face, and gripped
his thick cock with one hand to guide it to her open pussy.
He feasted his eyes on the sight of her perfect bottom as she
lowered herself on to him. At last his engorged, throbbing
cock slipped between the spongy folds of her soaking cunt,
and the hot, undulating flesh enveloped him to the hilt.
She leant forward slightly, resting the palms of her hands
on his thighs as she moved her backside steadily up and
down, treating Alex to an unencumbered view of his swol-
len phallus slipping effortlessly in and out of her.
'Oh God, hold still, just for a moment,' he pleaded, his
climax near. Melissa turned her head and grinned at him,
holding his full length inside her wet sheath. His cock
throbbed and a jet of pre-come shot up inside her. He
breathed heavily, biting his lower lip. The urgency quickly
passed.
Slowly, Melissa resumed her erotic dance, at first allow-
ing little more than an inch of his hard cock to slip out of
her cunt before sitting down again and absorbing every-
thing he could offer. Then she raised herself until just the
tip of his distended knob was held within her heavenly
grip. He stared at the perfection of her bottom, his neck
aching from the effort of holding his head up from the
altar. The tiny, puckered orifice was invitingly visible and
the sumptuous globes were framed by the black leather of
her thigh-boots and basque.
This time he was going to come; there would be no stop-
ping it. She seemed to sense it too and increased the power
and rapidity of her movements, pumping her hips up and
down heavily as she gripped his thick shaft with her inner
muscles.
136

'Oh, God, yes!' he cried, arching his back to force his
cock deep into her as she tensed her upper-thigh muscles
to grip him at the root. He felt her fingertips exploring be-
tween his clenched buttocks, and remembered the beads.
He came, the sperm gushing from his body to join with his
contemptuous lover's copious juices, while at exactly the
same time she pulled the thread hard. The long string of
beads were hauled from his anus in one swift movement,
the combination of sensations making him gasp for breath.
Melissa continued to bounce herself up and down on his
hips, then almost leapt from the altar and turned to face
him, taking his throbbing cock into her mouth and sucking
him voraciously.
Then something happened which he had never thought
possible. The ache within his loins returned and his orgasm
built up for a second time. Melissa carried on sucking and
licking him, while she rubbed the thick stalk of his cock
rapidly. He groaned and a second jet of sperm shot from
him into her willing mouth.
'Oh my God,' he panted as he watched her swallow his
juices avidly. 'I just don't believe it!'
Gradually the feelings of blissful release subsided and
the tenderness of sated flesh returned. Melissa let his
drooping phallus fall wetly from her mouth, running her
tongue across her lips lest a trace of his juice be lost, then
ran her hand over his cock and smoothed the dampness
over his stomach.
He watched her tenderly, smiling proudly as he felt his
stalk thicken yet again. The lascivious powers which had
been bestowed on him by Demonia amazed him, and he
delighted in the knowledge that he could fuck this beautiful
creature as much as she wanted.
To his surprise, however, her expression changed into
one of abject annoyance. She squeezed his stalk roughly but
her action only served to stiffen his quickly rising erection.
She slapped it angrily against his flesh and stood up, tower-
ing over him with her hands placed squarely on her hips.
Even in her apparent displeasure she looked devastating.
She oozed a powerful sexuality that he found irresistible.
137

'Is he prepared?' The thickly-male voice boomed out
through the dank atmosphere. Alex turned his head in the
direction of the sound, seeing a huge, dark figure in the
shadows. Although the features were hidden from him, he
sensed that he was in the presence of evil. Melissa rushed
towards the figure, throwing herself at his feet.
'Oh, my lord Mansola,' she wailed, pitifully. 'He has
come three times and yet still has the strength for more!'
The baron pushed her to one side harshly and stepped
forward, the torchlight catching his malevolent expression.
He glared at the prone figure of Alex then turned to
Melissa as she struggled to her feet. 'Take him to your bed-
chamber,' he growled. 'Bring my angels to him and have
them sate his lust and drain his spirit.' He turned to Alex
again, his fang-like teeth bared sinisterly, 'And then bring
him to me.'
The huge man swept quickly from the dungeon, his long
black cloak billowing behind him and the iron door crash-
ing against the wall as he flung it open. Melissa clapped her
hands sharply. The five sylph-like girls reappeared in the
room, drifting silently over to where Alex lay. Their heads
were still completely covered by their masks but they now
wore just a tiny pair of clinging, rubber shorts each. The
material was split at the crotch, revealing their pink, down-
covered pussies. Each was a clone of the other; white-skin-
ned, delicate forms of pure femininity with their slim, boy-
ish hips, pert, inviting bottoms and small, firm breasts.
Alex watched with rising ardour as they busied them-
selves unfastening the shackles around his wrists and
ankles. His long cock was once more stiff and ready for
action. He thought of the baron's words and dismissed
them from his mind. Let them do whatever they could, he
thought arrogantly. They would not defeat him.
They led him silently from the room, two of the nym-
phets supporting him as he walked because his legs were
cramped from lying on the stone for so long. They guided
him up a long, steep stairway to the main hall, then on up
a grand staircase to the upper floor of the mansion and
into a large sumptuously-furnished bedroom. The room
138

reminded him of Demonia's bed-chamber - the room
where he had plundered the welcoming depths of Sinitia's
delightful, black bottom. It was similarly designed and the
walls were festooned with mirrors while heavy drapes
covered the large windows.
He was manoeuvred towards the large bed that was the
centre-piece of the room and made to lie on his back, the
warm softness of the mattress a welcome relief to his ach-
ing muscles. The girls stood around him motionless, as
though awaiting instruction. Alex wondered if he should
make the first move.
He was about to reach out to touch the nearest girl when
Melissa entered the room and handed a black, rubber gar-
ment to her. The girl held it up as though seeking his
approval. It was a pair of shorts, similar to those that they
all wore, although the split at the crotch was much larger
and its purpose was clear. He watched as they were slipped
over his ankles, noticing a phallic-shaped protuberance,
roughly six inches in length, sewn in the back of the shorts.
Another of the girls poured some oil from a small decanter
into the palm of her hand and smoothed it over the small,
stiff rod, then the shorts were pulled up his legs and over
his thighs. He felt the lump prod against his anus and
stiffened his body, seeing the mouth of the girl closest to
him broaden in a grin as she gently eased the phallus inside
him. She pulled the shorts up tightly around his hips, draw-
ing his thick, hardening cock and heavy sack through the
split in the sensuous material.
Alex felt the unexpected intrusion to be extremely arous-
ing and his penis rose quickly to full erection. He looked
at the five girls with their tight, skimpy shorts, wondering
if they too were subject to the same erotic invasion of their
pert little bottoms. He was soon to find out.
One of the girls knelt on the bed and drew her leg across
his body so that she faced him, her eyes shining mysteri-
ously through the small holes in her black mask. Carefully,
she took hold of his hard stalk and guided it into her
wet pussy, pushing her hips down as he slid effortlessly
into the warmth of her soaked sheath. He could feel the
139

unmistakable pressure of a thick rod against his cock,
making the grip of her cunt even tighter. She sat upright,
undulating her hips back and forth and moving up and
down, so that the sensuously soft rubber of her shorts rub-
bed against his throbbing stalk. With each forward move-
ment of her hips the phallus inside her bottom pressed hard
against his own. The knowledge of her intimate intrusion
and the sight of his long cock slipping in and out of her
pussy filled Alex with utter delight.
He was not to enjoy the spectacle for long. Another of
the girls squatted over his face with her back to her col-
league and lowered her cunt to his mouth. His tongue
obediently slipped within the silken folds of her delicately-
perfumed sex-flesh. The strong smell of rubber invaded his
senses. His studies had told him of the powerful aphrodis-
iac properties of rubber, but it was his first experience of
the hypnotic exhilaration that could be enjoyed from mere-
ly the touch and aroma of the material. It was a diversion
that he promised himself he would savour again.
He sensed his ankles being raised by unseen hands and
felt his feet being pressed against two hot, wet pussies and
his toes quickly slipping between the open folds of sex-
flesh. The fifth girl positioned herself between his splayed
legs, deftly licking his testicles as the first nymphet con-
tinued to fuck herself on his raging stalk. He lapped hun-
grily at the little pussy in his mouth, his face becoming
soaked with her juices.
He wanted to come but knew that it could be his last,
and feared that his sated, weak body would be at the mercy
of the evil Baron. He had to hold back, even though he
didn't know why. But it was becoming more and more dif-
ficult; the incessant, rapid pumping of the young girl's
crotch against his, the taste of sweet pussy and the over-
powering scent of the rubber driving him to distraction.
Suddenly, as one, their movements stopped and the girls
clambered from the bed, standing motionless around him.
Despite their recent exertions they hardly seemed to
breathe and Alex found their eerie silence unnerving. He
sat up and looked across at Melissa, who stood in a corner
140

of the room, toying with her whip. She nodded towards the
girls who, in one practised movement slipped their shorts
down and stood up again, now completely naked save for
their bizarre head gear.
Melissa nodded again and one of the girls took Alex by
the hand and made him stand at the side of the bed as her
four companions moved on to the mattress and knelt side
by side, their backs arched, their arms stretched out in
front of themselves. The fifth girl joined the others, so that
five, virgin-white bottoms were presented to Alex's eager
gaze.
Melissa walked over, held out the whip and drew the
strands of leather delicately over each pair of inviting but-
tocks in turn. Then she handed the flail to Alex. 'Beat
them,' she whispered. 'They delight in the kiss of the lash.'
Alex had enjoyed the pleasure of spanking Sarah's won-
derful bottom many times and she had thrilled to the sting-
ing slaps of his hand, but this was different. He was torn
between a powerful desire to do as Melissa commanded
and concern for the willing victims who knelt obediently
before him.
'Whip them!' ordered Melissa brusquely. 'Then you can
take them all in the way you love the most!'
The thought of impaling five beautiful, pert bottoms,
one after the other, was enough to cloud Alex's mind with
uncontrollable lust. He raised the whip and brought the
strands of soft leather down on them again and again, the
force of his strokes increasing as he thrilled to their cries
of delight. Over and over the lash thwacked against red-
dening flesh and his painfully stretched cock bobbed ludi-
crously in time with his exertions.
Then he was lost. If he was to become a victim to the
nameless terrors that the baron had in store for him he
would at least hold this final memory. He threw the whip
to the floor and approached the first girl, holding his thick
stalk as he directed it to her puckered orifice. He sank
in easily, the young girl's bottom well prepared for his
invasion. He drove his long cock deep inside her until
his stomach touched the softness of her creamy flesh. He
141

pumped in and out of her anus about six times then pulled
it slowly from her and moved to the next girl, thrusting his
stiffness deep into her arse as the muscles of her sphincter
gripped him tightly.
Then the third, the fourth, the fifth. One by one he
fucked each pretty little bottom in turn before moving back
to the first and impaling her once more. His legs ached and
his cock throbbed heavily. He knew that he could hold
back no longer. Pulling himself from the heavenly grip of
her tight anus he gripped his thick stalk and rubbed it
rapidly until jets of thick white sperm streamed over the
prone bodies. All five bottoms were coated with his creamy
fluid. For a moment it seemed that his orgasm would never
end, his loins torn with raging lust as he rubbed himself
furiously until at last he collapsed to his knees, exhausted.
Helplessly, he watched the girls stand and troop out of
the room, their come-streaked bottoms swaying seductively
and their eyes once more expressionless. Melissa walked
over to him and grinned, her features betraying an express-
ion of joyful conquest. Alex tried to move but he couldn't.
All he could do was wait for the baron.
He could hear sounds from outside the room. Heavy, re-
sounding footsteps on the long staircase. He glanced in
panic at the door, then turned to look at the heavily-
draped window for some means of escape. A shaft of
bright light shone from a small gap in the curtaining. With
the renewed vigour of restored hope he dragged his aching
body over the carpet towards the window and summoning
up all his remaining strength, tugged at the heavy material.
Suddenly, the hooks and rings gave way to the force of his
efforts and the curtain collapsed about him, filling the
room with the sharp light of the dawning sun. The door
behind him opened then closed with a crash, a muffled
curse coming from behind the heavy oak.
Mansola would not be calling on him that day.
Demonia and Sinitia sat gravely silent in their armchairs as
Alex stood before them and recounted the story of his ex-
periences with the mysterious Lady Harman and his
142

chance deliverance from the clutches of the malevolent bar-
on. As he told his tale, he began to feel the terror that had
somehow eluded him during the excitement of his panic
and he began to visibly tremble, finally needing to sit on a
small footstool. His hands were shaking, and his brow was
covered with sweat.
'You have indeed had a miraculous escape,' said
Demonia presently. 'Mansola is not one to let a prize elude
him so easily.'
Alex looked up at her. 'What do you mean? Do you
think he let me get away on purpose?'
Demonia shook her head, rising gracefully from her
chair and walking over to him. 'No,' she said thoughtfully.
'He wouldn't do that. His powers have not yet fully re-
turned, although he is still to be feared. He needs some-
thing, perhaps from me or possibly from this house. I wish
I knew what it is that he seeks.' She rested her hand lightly
on Alex's shoulder.
'From the house?' he asked, warming to her soothing,
comforting touch. 'What sort of thing? A talisman, token,
what?'
'That is the stuff of fiction,' said Demonia, walking back
to her chair. 'It is something far more powerful, the essence
of mortality itself. I believe he intends to destroy me.'
Alex gasped. 'Why should he want to do that? You are
the same ...' He stopped short, the words turning sour in
his mouth.
'Not the same, Alex,' chided Demonia quietly. 'You are
still not able to understand. The sisterhood merely seek
hedonistic pleasures; he and his kind are the embodiment
of evil.'
'But what would he gain from destroying you?'
Demonia sighed, glancing into Sinitia's startled eyes. 'I
don't know. I'm just certain that the key to his power lies
within this room.'
'Perhaps it is me,' ventured Alex. 'Maybe if I'd let him
capture me to suck my blood he ...'
'He has taken much sustenance from mortal blood al-
ready. No, it is not so simple. We must discover the secret
143

before it is too late. In the meantime, we must arm our-
selves.'
'How? With garlic and crosses?'
Sinitia laughed out loud. 'Useless, I'm afraid,' said
Demonia. 'No, we need to draw more companions into the
sisterhood. Only in numbers and strength of will can we
have a hope of vanquishing the baron. You and Sarah
already have the power and in less than a day Belinda and
Karen, as well as Stuart and Andrew, will possess the
knowledge also.'
'What would you have us do?' asked Alex, his heart cap-
tivated by the sight of the two beautiful vampires sitting in
exquisite serenity before him.
Demonia smiled broadly. 'You must go out. You, Stuart
and Andrew must share the taste of your seed with as
many strong, young females as you can. The will is already
within you, dear Alex. Your libido is strong, ferociously
tearing at your loins through every waking moment. Such
is the joy, or possibly the curse of the vampire. Sarah and
the girls will be experiencing the same feelings of near in-
satiability. They must share their erotic joys with both men
and women, to draw them into our fold. Through your
efforts we may be saved.'
if you think we can do it,' said Alex, the idea clearly
appealing to him. Sinitia stood up and walked over to him
slowly, the light from the blazing fire and the flickering
torches catching the sensuous shape of her body through
the translucent material of her flowing, white dress. He felt
his cock begin to stiffen.
She stood at his side and pressed her palm over the bulge
in his trousers. 'Oh, you can do it, Alex,' she breathed,
slowly easing down his zip. He trembled, but this time it
was through lust, not fear.
Alex glanced at Demonia as she watched them fondly
from her armchair. Sinitia was now easing his rampant
erection from the confines of his pants, and rubbed the full
length gently for a moment before putting the thick end to
her mouth. He wondered at the strength of his libido and
his almost incessant need for release. There were dangers,
144

certainly, in his new-found existence but for the moment at
least it seemed worth it.
He shivered as he felt Sinitia envelop his rigid stalk with
her thick, wet lips. Her tongue playfully circled his aching
sex-flesh while her hand steadily pumped his exposed
length. He looked down at the kneeling figure, meeting her
eyes with his own. Her gaze held an expression of divine
innocence coupled with an almost submissive worship as
she suckled on his long rod. The contrast between his pink
flesh and her flawless, ebony skin was arousing in the ex-
treme.
Teed her,' whispered Demonia. 'She needs the susten-
ance of your thick, succulent seed.'
The sheer eroticism of her words filled Alex's mind as he
felt his cock being drawn down the throat of his young
lover until her thick lips pressed against his bushy groin.
He stiffened his buttocks and closed his eyes, the surge
from within his loins tearing at his emotions. His penis
throbbed heavily and his sperm gushed down Sinitia's
throat as she sucked him all the harder, draining him once
again. His legs began to tremble and he steadied himself by
resting a hand on her bobbing head. He groaned happily.
Sinitia pulled her head back, taking his cock from the
luscious, fleshy grip of her mouth and licked swiftly up and
down the long stem to lap the remains of his release from
his stiff phallus. He braced himself for what he knew was
about to happen. His cock thickened once more, the entire
length feeling as if it would burst, and a second stream of
thick, white cream spurted from the end, soaking her love-
ly face.
He stiffened his backside again in the hope of achieving
a third orgasm but his penis softened rapidly and hung
loosely from his aching groin, the end resting on the
cushion of Sinitia's pouting lips. He watched, panting as
she drew her fingertips through the juices that covered her
perfect features and put them to her mouth. She swallowed
more, not wanting to lose a drop.
'You have learned well,' said Demonia, rising from her
armchair and walking over to them. She gripped the tender
145

flesh of Alex's wilting manhood and held the end to Sin-
itia's lapping tongue.
'It gets better every time,' he mumbled, his heart pound-
ing.
'And so it will and when you join us fully your desires
and experiences will be such that you would never have im-
agined possible.'
'Will you join us?' asked Sinitia, rising to stand before him.
Her eyes shone with desire and the dark skin of her face was
still streaked with evidence of their recent pleasures. Alex
smiled but said nothing. The uncertainties and the fear of the
unknown still burned deep within his brain. The two divine
beauties turned from him, accepting his indecision, and re-
turned to their chairs. Then they watched silently as he clum-
sily pushed his wet penis back into his clothing.
'I had another of those dreams last night,' said Sarah as
she lay in Alex's arms on his bed, the noisy cavorting of
students at play sounding through the open window.
'Was the baron in the dream?' asked Alex, tenderly
stroking the tousled, blonde tresses of her hair.
'Yes. It was weird, but incredibly erotic. It was as though
I knew I was dreaming, and could wake up at any time,
but I didn't want to.' She wrapped her arms around his
naked body, gripping him tightly. 'I'm scared, Alex. He
seems to be taking over my mind.'
Alex kissed her lightly on the forehead. 'Pemonia feels
we can beat him,' he said, enjoying the warmth of her soft
body against his own. 'We just need to increase in numb-
ers. Karen and Belinda are already out there, no doubt
mercilessly hunting for some willing victims, and I'm sure
that Andrew and Stuart will rise to the occasion.'
Sarah laughed gently. 'I'm sure you're right, darling,' she
said, snuggling against him, 'and, of course we must do our
bit.'
'You're not objecting, are you?'
She laughed again, gripping his penis tightly. 'What do
you think?' she asked, bending down and kissing the tip of
his thickening erection.
146

'Easy,' said Alex. 'I'm feeling a bit tender at the
moment.'
'I'm not surprised, the number of comes you've had this
morning. I don't think I'll want to eat for a week!'
'They said that it was all part of the gift of becoming one
of them. The better it gets, the more you want.'
'I feel the same,' said Sarah, lying back on the pillow and
staring at the ceiling. 'Perhaps that's why the dreams are
so real.'
'What happened, in your dream last night?'
'Like I said, it was weird. I couldn't see. My head was
completely covered by some sort of mask, with just a small
hole where my mouth was, so that I could breathe.'
'Rubber?'
'Yes. How did you know?'
'Just a guess,' he lied. 'Go on.'
'That was another strange thing. I could actually sense
the aroma of the rubber. It was incredibly strong. I didn't
think you could smell in dreams.'
Alex said nothing but lay back, his cock thickening to
full erection as he remembered the experiences of the pre-
vious night. Sarah noticed his arousal. 'Are you into rub-
ber, then?'
'I never used to be. Lots of things have changed recent-
ly.'
Sarah circled her fingers around his stiff stalk and rub-
bed him slowly. 'Anyway, back to the dream. As I said, I
couldn't see a thing. I sensed that I was being carried
along. There were hands all over my body, touching and
fondling me as well as supporting my weight. I felt my
nipples being squeezed and fingers slipping inside my pussy
and my bum, driving me crazy.
'Then I was lowered into something that felt thick, wet
and slimy, a bit like mud but with a strong, erotic scent.
The hands spread whatever it was all over my body, push-
ing me through the mush and rolling me in it. The feeling
was exquisite.
'Then I felt the cock, his cock going into me. I knew it
was the baron, from the sheer size of it. He pushed it right
147

up me until his groin pressed against mine. Somehow, it
didn't seem strange that I was accommodating a prick that
was well over a foot long; it was as though I was used to
it, expected it. There was no pain, not even discomfort. He
started to fuck me, really hard, pounding in and out of me,
my body slithering through the goo and hands gripping my
wrists and ankles so that all I could do was submit.
'Like I said, it was so incredibly real. I could feel every
nerve-ending in my body tingling and every thrust as he
hammered into me, my poor little cunt being stretched im-
possibly. I could sense that my climax was coming and I
started to buck my hips, urging him to fuck even harder,
to slam that monster pole into me.
Then, suddenly it was all gone. The baron, the hands,
the mask, everything. I was floating, drifting in a thick
white mist, not touching anything with my feet. My pussy
ached, more from the need to come than the pounding that
it had just received.
The mist seemed to clear and I saw you, and all the others
- Demonia, Sinitia and the students - in the distance. You
were laughing, rolling about in the ether, fucking each other
like crazy. I attempted to move towards you but you carried
on drifting away. Then I saw his face, the baron's, but it was
huge, right behind you. I tried to call out, to warn you, but I
couldn't make a sound. All I could do was watch helplessly as
you drifted towards his grinning, open mouth. It was horrible.
Then I was awake. I'd been spared the sight of you be-
ing devoured by the beast, thank God. I was sweating like
a pig, and shaking. The strangest thing of all, and the most
frightening, was that my pussy still ached as though I really
had been fucked.'
Alex put his arms around his lover and kissed her gently
on the mouth. 'Just a dream, Sarah, nothing more.'
'I don't mind the dreams normally. They are always very
erotic, but this one, God, it was vile.' She shuddered. Alex
hugged her close to his body, his hard erection pressing
against the softness of her stomach.
'Fuck me, Alex,' she said tenderly. 'Fuck me like you
used to, like you love me.'
148

'I do love you, Sarah. Don't worry, we'll be OK.' He slid
across her, slipping his lower body between her legs. His
cock quickly found its target and slid effortlessly into the
wet, spongy sheath. The warmth of her sex-flesh gripped
his rigid stalk. They gazed fondly into each other's eyes as
he moved gently back and forth and fucked her slowly with
a sensitivity he had somehow forgotten.
'Oh, yes, Alex,' she breathed, 'make love to me. It's so
good, so perfect.'
Alex continued to slide his hard shaft slowly in and out
of her, letting her feel the full length with each movement
and drawing it out until just the tip touched the welcoming
lips of her pussy. Then he eased it inside again, feeling her
close over the thick ridge before slipping deep into her until
he touched her cervix. He moved back and forth, up and
down, with a steady rhythm of deeply sensuous delight. He
thought of nothing but her pleasure and thrilled to her
sighs of enjoyment as they fucked. Her hips moved in time
with his and her vaginal muscles gripped him tightly. He
kissed her mouth passionately and their tongues entwined
and explored as his hands fondled her large breasts. She
stroked his firm buttocks, her fingertips delving between
the cheeks and teasingly stroking the tight sphincter of his
anus.
Alex raised himself, supporting his weight on his hands
and toes, and began plunging his hard length in and out of
his lover's beautiful body with long, deliberate strokes, en-
suring that every inch of his big cock filled her cunt with
each forward thrust. Sarah pulled her legs back until her
knees pressed against her breasts, allowing him even deeper
penetration of her softly undulating sheath. Alex ached to
come and fill her stunning body with his juices but instead
he moved her leg in front of him and twisted his body so
that he lay behind her with her leg resting across his waist.
The mirror on the dressing-table caught the reflection of
the couple, both of them now able to enjoy the image of
his huge stalk impaling her soft, widely-stretched cunt. As
he pulled out of her, almost withdrawing completely, Alex
noticed that her tight sex lips seemed to pout as they
149

moved with him. They gripped him, as though unwilling to
let him go. His cock throbbed as a jet of pre-come shot
inside her, making his movements even more easy as he in-
creased the rate of his thrusts. He moved his hand to her
mound and his fingertips found the swollen bud of her clit-
oris and caressed it rhythmically. He bent his head and
took a long, thick nipple into his mouth.
Sarah moaned and pushed her pussy against his fingers,
her eyes closed in ecstasy. Alex wormed his free arm under
her lithe body and his hand cupped her bottom and
stroked the smooth globes delicately before snaking one,
then two, fingers into the tight orifice of her anus.
This was too much for her. With a sudden shout she
came, her entire body shuddering with the force of the
orgasm. Alex pumped hard and fast into her, desperate to
join her in her climax. He suddenly held himself still, Sarah
still mewing with passionate joy as her orgasm slowly sub-
sided. He felt his cock swell within her and the pressure of
his seed within his body build up rapidly at the base of his
stalk. For an instant, the pressure sudsided and he held
himself stiff, controlling the moment for what seemed like
an eternity. Then he was lost. With gut-wrenching force he
came, his sperm surging up the long, thumping shaft in
regular, solid spurts. He sucked hard on her nipple, his
teeth raking the tender flesh, and his fingers pumped in and
out of her bottom as his climax took control of his mind.
Every nerve-ending in his body was set on fire, by the power
of his orgasm.
Gradually the feeling subsided. They lay quietly, still en-
twined, their breathing slowly returning to normal. He
kissed Sarah's cheek lightly, easing his wilting manhood
from her. Then he lay back, stroking her hair tenderly.
Whatever the baron had in store for them and whatever
dangers lay ahead, he knew that as long as he had Sarah
he would be content.
150

Six
'Haven't seen you here for quite a while.'
Sarah had hardly noticed the grinning face of the young
man behind the health club reception desk as she fumbled
in her kit-bag for her membership card. She looked up and
smiled, i've been very busy,' she said lamely.
'Pity,' he replied, making a cursory examination of the
card. 'We don't get many chicks as tasty as you coming
through.'
She raised her eyebrows in mock sarcasm. 'I expect you
say that to all the girls.' Normally, she might have taken
offence at his impertinence but today she couldn't have
cared less. She regarded him closely. He was tall and black
with soft, Afro-American features. His hair was shoulder-
length and in tight ringlets, and his grin was broad and
dazzling. She remembered him from the gymnasium; his
slim, muscular torso was often arrogantly displayed for all
to see as he worked the machines and weights. His tight,
pert buttocks and the promising bulge in the figure-mould-
ing shorts he invariably wore were a tantalising diversion
from her own efforts.
Demonia would welcome him into the fold, that was cer-
tain. Sarah smiled again, sweetly, making a mental note to
speak to him after she had enjoyed her swim.
The changing-room was busy. An aerobics class had ob-
viously just ended and the showers and cubicles were filled
with overweight, middle-aged women chattering incessant-
ly. Sarah stripped and slipped on her tiny costume, ensuring
that the narrow sliver of stretch material fitted snugly be-
tween her buttocks as she pulled the straining garment over
her voluptuous form. She stood for a moment, admiring
151

herself in a mirror while smoothing the material over her
curves. She noticed in the reflection two women sitting be-
hind her; one nudging the other and pointing at her brazen-
ly exposed buttocks, her expression more one of envy than
disgust. She managed to suppress a proud, if conceited,
smile and turned to walk towards the swimming pool.
The pool was empty when she entered the smooth, crys-
tal-clear water, one of the benefits of being a member of a
private health club rather than having to do battle with
hordes of screaming children at the local public leisure
centre. Sarah glided along with a gentle stroke, savouring
the soothing warmth of the water as it lapped over her
body. For once, thoughts of Alex and Demonia were dis-
missed from her mind. She imagined the handsome recep-
tionist swimming naked alongside her, his hands
occasionally straying to touch her. Her fantasy developed
quickly and he was sitting waiting for her at the end of the
pool, his big, black cock in his hand. He was ready for her.
'Hi.' The voice snapped her from her daydream, causing
her to flounder in her stroke. She spluttered to a halt,
standing up in the relatively shallow water. He was sitting
on the edge of the pool; not the receptionist but Colin, her
enigmatic young lover of a few days previously. He slipped
into the pool and stood next to her, his slim, athletic body
rekindling memories of their shared moments of erotic joy.
She smiled, brushing her wet hair from her face.
'Sorry, did I startle you?'	<
it's OK, I was miles away. I didn't know you were a
member here.'
'I'm not. I saw you coming in and took a day member-
ship. I thought I'd surprise you.'
'That's nice.'
it's a great club; really flash. Maybe I'll join it.'
it's very expensive,' she said, realising immediately how
patronising her words must have sounded. Colin didn't
seem to notice.
'Mind if I swim with you for a while?' he asked, moving
off into a gentle breaststroke without waiting for her reply.
She followed, quickly catching up with him and swimming
152

by his side. They moved steadily up and down the full
length of the pool for some time, Colin having some diffi-
culty in keeping up with Sarah's powerful stroke.
Eventually they paused and rested their arms on the side
of the pool, their legs kicking lazily in the warm water.
'When can I meet the others?' asked Colin suddenly.
'Soon.' Sarah knew that her task was to attract more
people into the fold but she couldn't fight the deep unease
that she felt about this young student. .
'I really am looking forward to it,' he said, with school-
boy eagerness. She said nothing and slipped back into the
water to move away from him. He followed immediately,
vainly trying to catch up with her.
They swam for some time, Colin grinning enthusiasti-
cally each time they passed in the narrow lane. Finally, she
stopped and hauled herself out of the water. 'I'm going for
a jacuzzi,' she said, making her way to the small pool at
the far end of the plushly-tiled area. He followed, sliding
into the frothing, white-foamed water next to her.
They sat in silence, Sarah leaning her head against the
side. Her eyes closed in the relaxing caress of the churning
warmth. Suddenly, she felt the brush of Colin's fingertips
against her upper thigh. She opened her eyes. He was star-
ing at her intently, his handsome features drawn into a
broad grin.
'We could do all sorts of things in here, and no one
would be any the wiser,' he said.
She pushed his hand away. 'You'll get me thrown out of
the club,' she chided.
'Oh, come on,' he complained, 'there's nobody here.
Anyway, even if there was, they wouldn't be able to see a
thing.' He put his hand back, this time resting it between
her thighs. She looked down and had to admit that he was
right. The bubbling water concealed the lower halves of
their bodies ideally. She began to warm to the idea and
parted her thighs slightly, allowing his exploring fingertips
to touch her between her legs. She closed her eyes again,
the sensuous prodding against the thin, wet fabric of her
costume arousing in the extreme.
153

She reached over and ran her hand up Colin's thigh, her
fingers quickly finding his bulging swimming trunks. His
cock was already fully erect within the restraining material.
He shifted his position slightly and Sarah felt him pull the
costume away from his crotch, enabling her fingers to en-
circle his thick, hard stalk.
The door to the changing-rooms opened suddenly. They
removed their hands quickly, sitting benignly side by side,
purposely avoiding each other's eyes. The newcomer was a
woman of immense proportions, a gigantic testament to
the ravages of good living; her multiple folds of fat encased
in yards of paisley material. Sarah silently willed her to go
to the swimming-pool though in her heart she knew that it
was unlikely.
Sure enough, the woman lowered herself carefully into
the quickly overflowing water of the jacuzzi, sitting directly
opposite them. She nodded by way of a casual greeting.
Sarah smiled.
Colin's fluttering fingertips returned, caressing Sarah
deftly between the legs. She pushed his hand away but it
quickly returned. She looked down. His movements would
be invisible to their unwelcome companion. She moved her
own hand back to Colin's crotch and felt his erection still
naked beneath the water, his trunks now pulled well down
his legs.
Casually they fondled each other, both staring directly
in front of them. Colin wormed a finger underneath the
elastic material of her costume and slipped it inside her
highly-aroused pussy. Sarah swallowed hard.
'Lovely in here, isn't it?' said the woman.
'Marvellous,' said Colin. Sarah began to pump his hard
cock steadily, slipping her body down so that the water
covered her shoulders lest the woman notice the rhythmic
movements of her upper arm. She felt a second, then a
third finger slip inside her, and knew the wetness of her sex
lips had nothing to do with the water. She began to move
her hips involuntarily.
'Let's go and have a steam bath,' she said suddenly, re-
leasing her grip of his hardness. Colin sat back, looking a
154

trifle disappointed. Sarah grinned mischievously, 'I'll see
you in there in a minute or so,' she said, her eyes glinting.
She climbed out of the foaming water and opened the
translucent glass door to the steam room, pausing briefly
and looking back to see Colin clambering after her. The
large woman's eyes were fixed on his ludicrous bulging
swimming trunks.
To her delight, Sarah found the small room empty and
thick billows of steam made visibility near impossible. She
felt her way to the back, sat on the fixed bench and waited.
The door opened almost immediately and Colin entered.
'Shut the door quick, before the steam goes,' she said,
shifting along the bench to make room for him. He closed
the glass partition and sat next to her, putting his fingers
immediately between her open thighs and gently stroking
her aching pussy. She reached across him and with one
hand pulled his tight trunks forward while the other grip-
ped his still raging stalk and manipulated it once more to
full erection.
'Nobody ever comes in here in the afternoon,' she
breathed, rubbing him steadily. 'We can get up to anything
and if someone does arrive we'll be able to pull apart be-
fore they see us in this fog.'
'What d'you want to do?'
She let go of his cock and stood up, pulling the material
of her costume to one side at the crotch. 'Thank God for
lycra,' she said as she bared the juicy, open lips of her cunt
to his excited gaze.
'Do you want me to fuck you?' Colin sounded nervous,
even afraid.
'Come on, it'll be all right.' She turned her back to him
and lowered herself slowly down on to his lap, thrilling as
she felt his long stalk slipping into her hungry sheath. She
sat down hard on him, holding his full length deep inside
her, then began to move evenly up and down, absorbing
and reabsorbing him into her tightness.
'I once saw a couple doing this in here,' she panted. 'The
steam was so thick they didn't even know I was in with
them! I've wanted to do it myself ever since.' She moved
155

quicker, Colin returning her downward motions with
thrusts of his own. The steam continued to billow thickly
and sweat poured from her face, her bottom slapping wetly
against his thighs.
The door opened suddenly. Sarah flung herself from her
heavenly perch and tugged at her costume, but the material
obstinately clung to her matted pubic hair leaving her en-
gorged sex lips totally exposed. The steam seemed to clear
dramatically, revealing the unmistakable dark form of the
receptionist. She looked at Colin through wild, nervous
eyes. He was vainly trying to stuff his hard cock into his
ludicrously small trunks.
'Well, what's going on here then?' asked the big man, his
voice booming against the tiles.
'Nothing,' said Sarah weakly, still attempting to cover
herself.
'Don't worry, I won't say anything,' said the receptionist
kindly. 'People are always at it in here. Please, carry on.'
'Are you going to watch?' asked Sarah, rather relishing
the thought.
'Unless you'd like me to join in?' posed the newcomer.
Sarah looked at Colin. He shrugged.
Oh, what the hell, thought Sarah, moving back to Colin
and resuming her erotic position so that she straddled his
lap with her back to him. She reached between her legs and
grasped his cock, guiding it once more into her sopping wet
pussy.	*
'My name's Jim,' said the big man, pulling his trunks to
his knees and pushing a long, black prick towards her face.
She opened her mouth willingly, the thick bulbous end slip-
ping between her lips. She found the slightly salty taste
highly arousing and circled her fingers around the gnarled,
ebony stalk, pumping it slowly as she moved her body up
and down on Colin's throbbing intrusion.
'Hey, baby,' said Jim, thickly, 'don't make me come. I
gotta get inside you first.' With that he pulled from her and
knelt between her legs on the tiled floor of the steam room,
pointing his massive phallus at her already stretched pussy.
She raised herself so that just the tip of Colin's cock re-
156

mained inside her and watched hungrily through the misty
haze as Jim pushed the end of his weapon to her sex lips.
Slowly, he slid inside her and Sarah gradually lowered her-
self until she held both hard cocks within her, the sensation
of total fullness thrilling her beyond measure.
The big man began to fuck her evenly, rubbing his
length against Colin's, and Sarah manoeuvred her hips so
that she sank down on Colin's lap at the same moment that
Jim thrust forward. It was awkward and very uncomfort-
able, but the sensation of being impaled by two large cocks
simultaneously was one that she wanted to savour forever.
She felt her legs begin to cramp; the position was simply
too hard to hold for long. She raised her body, allowing
Colin's thickness to fall from within her pussy, then
reached between her legs again and carefully directed his
hard erection to her anus as she leant back against him.
She sat down again slowly and lifted her legs, Colin's stalk
sliding effortlessly into the tight orifice as she rested her
heels on the edge of the bench. Jim continued pumping
steadily into her, plunging every thick inch of his superb
length deep inside her aching pussy while she rotated her
hips gently on the erotic pivot of Colin's stiffness held with-
in the snug confines of her bottom.
'Hey, baby, you really are something,' grunted Jim as he
realised what she'd done, his hips beginning to move rapid-
ly and his cock swelling monstrously inside her. 'Not every
chick likes to be ass-fucked.'
Sarah knew that the time had come to welcome Jim into
the fold. 'Lick me,' she breathed. 'Lick my cunt. Make me
come.'
The big man pulled from her, crouched down and put
his mouth to her sex, the lips pulsating with the rhythm of
Colin's thrusts from beneath her. She gasped as Jim's
tongue lapped at her, her juices flowing into his eager
mouth. He was hers. Sarah howled as the orgasm tore
through her loins, contracting her buttocks and gripping
Colin's erection deep inside her bottom. She felt him throb-
bing, and knew that he was filling her with his seed. She
groaned as though in pain as Jim's tongue licked rapidly
157

across the tender bud of her clitoris until she had to put
her hand to his head to make him stop.
Jim stood up quickly, grasping his cock by the root and
directing the weeping end to her mouth. Sarah parted her
lips and took him inside greedily, sucking heavily on the
hard monster while still feeling the gentle throbbing of
Colin's stalk deep within her bum. Jim threw back his head
as his sperm gushed into her mouth. Sarah sucked all the
harder as he climaxed, swallowing hard.
The door opened again and the huge woman from the
jacuzzi groped her way through the steam. She regarded
the scene before her, her lips pursed. 'Selfish cow,' she
grumbled, and stomped back out of the room, slamming
the door behind her.
Sarah walked slowly into the health club's snack bar, her
face flushed from her exertions and her hair still damp
from the shower. Colin sat alone at a table, waiting for her.
He stood up as she approached.
'Can I get you a coffee?' he ventured, pulling a chair back.
'Thanks, that would be nice,' she replied, dumping her
kit-bag on the floor and sitting down. She watched him go
to the counter. The sex had been great but now the old
doubts were returning. She couldn't put her finger on why
she felt so uneasy; perhaps the new, intuitive powers that
she and Alex seemed to be developing had something to do
with it. Whatever it was, she needed to discover why she
was being nagged by such uncertainties.
Colin returned, carrying two steaming cups of coffee. He
set them down on the table and sat close to her, looking
intently into her eyes. Sarah felt uncomfortable.
'What d'you think of the club facilities then?' she asked,
trying to make light of the situation.
'Very nice. Er, look,' said Colin, clearly ill at ease, 'I
must know, I must know when I'm going to meet the other
vampires.'
'Don't be so impatient; you'll meet them soon enough.'
Sarah looked hard at him. Something was quite definitely
wrong.
158

'When though? I ...'
'What are you not telling me, Colin?' she asked sudden-
ly. He drew back sharply.
'Nothing. I ... what d'you mean?'
'There's something, Colin, and you'd better tell me if
you ever want to meet the others.'
She watched in an accusing manner as he drew a deep
breath. 'OK,' he said presently. The truth. These creatures
are evil. I can save you from them.'
Sarah's eyes opened widely. 'What do you mean, evil?
What are you saying?'
He seemed to relax and sat back in his chair. 'What I
told you, about being a student of vampires. Well, that's
only part of it. I'm a member of an organisation, a group
dedicated to eliminating the scourge of vampirism from
the face of the earth once and for all. I have to find the
whereabouts of your leaders, put them to the stake and
release you and all the other poor souls from their con-
trol.'
Sarah swallowed hard, finding it difficult to accept what
she was hearing. 'But you had sex with me!' she said with
a sudden realisation and so loudly that the waitress looked
up from her labours in startled amazement. Colin just
shrugged. Sarah leant forward, lowering her voice. 'You
must have known that you would become one of us,' she
hissed, if you tasted ... if you drank from me.'
He nodded, it was a risk I had to take,' he said, his
voice trembling. 'Which is why I must find them soon, be-
fore they take complete control of me. Already, I am ex-
periencing strange dreams, and my sexual desires increase
by the hour. Please, Sarah, before it is too late!'
'But you are so wrong, Colin,' she pleaded. 'They are
not all evil. The female vampires and those who serve them
seek only to share pleasure.'
He shook his head benignly. 'No, Sarah, it is you who
is wrong. They are taking over your mind.'
She stood up angrily. Colin's expression was that of a
convinced evangelist; she knew she was wasting her time.
'I will never tell you, Colin. I will never betray them. They
159

are my friends and my lovers. Soon you will learn the truth
and you will join us.'
He stood up, his face inches from hers. For the first time,
Sarah knew why she had held such doubts about him. The
tender expression in his handsome face was gone and he
glared at her with a malevolence that she had only seen
once before - in the eyes of the baron himself, i will kill
you first,' he growled, and strode away from her, disap-
pearing into a crowd of babbling students who were forc-
ing their way through the main entrance.
She watched him go, realising that pursuit was pointless.
She clasped her cup and sipped the steaming drink, her mind
racing. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let them
down: Demonia, Sinitia, the others. She knew she would
have to warn them, and take the consequences of her naivety.
There was an aura of excited expectancy in the sitting-
room of the house on Gallows Hill Road as Alex and the
four students awaited the arrival of Demonia and Sinitia.
The evening sun still bore down on the heavy drapes cover-
ing the windows and shafts of bright light caught the slow-
ly-drifting particles of dust in the air. The time was not yet
ready for their lovely hostesses to arise.
The message had been clear. Alex had been given strict
instructions to draw the group together so that Demonia
could explain their position and plan their mutual fight
against the evil of Baron Mansola. He and Sarah had al-
ready told the students as much as they knew but they were
all very aware that they all had much to learn, not least
about their own futures.
Sarah was unusually quiet, sitting alone in a corner of
the room. Alex smiled at her but she glanced away quickly,
clearly troubled by something.
'What does the baron look like?' asked Belinda.
'A huge man,' answered Alex soberly. 'Well over six feet
tall and powerfully built. Not a man to be trifled with,
that's for sure.'
'And incredibly handsome,' followed Sarah, 'but with
the most piercing, evil eyes.'
160

'I wouldn't say he was particularly handsome,' grumbled
Alex, feeling a little hurt despite being pleased that she had
joined in the conversation, 'and, besides, you've only seen
him in dreams. I came face to face with the monster.'
Sarah smiled at him. 'And speaking of monsters,' she
continued, her expression one of amusement at Alex's jeal-
ousy, 'he's got the biggest prick I've ever seen ... dream or
no dream.'
'Even bigger than Andrew's?' laughed Karen, gently pat-
ting the young man's bulging jeans. Sarah nodded.
'Much bigger. Longer, and very thick.'
'The creature sounds deformed,' growled Alex, tiring of
the discussion.
'Show Sarah and Alex your party-piece,' said Belinda
suddenly. 'Go on Andrew. You know, what you showed
me and Karen last night!'
Andrew blushed. 'Oh, no, they won't want...'
'Yes, go on!' said Karen excitedly. 'You won't believe
what he can do!'
'Well Andrew,' said Sarah impatiently, 'let's see your
little trick.'
'I'll have to strip first,' said Andrew, standing up and be-
ginning to pull his T-shirt over his head.
'I'll help you!' said Karen, gleefully tugging at the zip of
his jeans.
'Oh, must we?' asked Alex, hardly relishing the impend-
ing sight of Andrew's huge cock springing up before him.
'Demonia and Sinitia will be here soon. It's hardly seemly;
we are guests, after all.'
'Oh, don't be such a misery, Alex,' chided Sarah. 'They
won't mind. In fact, I think that they'd be more likely to
be surprised if they fbund us waiting in here still fully
dressed.'
Alex shrugged his shoulders and watched as Karen and
Belinda pulled down Andrew's briefs. His long, thick man-
hood drooped between his muscular legs. The two girls
caught hold of the swelling stalk and rubbed it slowly,
grinning happily as the monster rose quickly to full erec-
tion. Belinda opened her mouth and took the plum-sized
161

end between her pouting lips while Karen continued to
pump the thickly-veined stalk with her small hand.
Alex looked across at Sarah and saw her staring intently
at the engorged phallus, licking her lips hungrily. He felt a
twinge of possessiveness that was ridiculous in view of their
circumstances. He dismissed such thoughts from his mind.
At least she seemed to have cheered up.
'Where's the trick in that?' he asked mockingly.
Belinda drew back her head, letting the glistening cock
fall from her mouth. 'Watch,' she ordered, 'you ain't seen
nothing yet!'
With that, Andrew lay on his back on the carpet then,
with the grace and adeptness of the gymnast that he was,
he raised his legs in the air and brought them over his head.
He supported his lower back with his hands. Gradually, he
eased his legs back still further so that his gnarled, raging
erection pointed straight at his face. The purple-coloured
knob was still wet with Belinda's saliva. Slowly and delib-
erately he brought it towards him until he was able to open
his lips and take the bulbous head within his mouth.
Karen and Belinda cheered and clapped their hands in
mock applause as Andrew made a point of drawing his
cheeks in and out, as if to prove he was genuinely sucking
his own cock. Alex grimaced, more in envy than distaste.
'A clever demonstration.' The voice was Demonia's. She
and Sinitia had, as always, silently entered the room like
ghosts. Andrew quickly unfolded himself and grabbed his
jeans, sheepishly trying to cover his stiffness. Demonia wal-
ked over to him and grabbed the garment away, gripping
his hard cock with her other hand and smiling lustfully.
'Don't hide such a beautiful thing,' she said softly.
Andrew stood motionless as Demonia squeezed his
throbbing flesh, her fingers barely able to encircle its mass-
ive girth. She stared into his eyes as her lips parted sugges-
tively, the hint of a smile playing across her mouth.
Andrew began to sweat and his entire body trembled. Alex
watched the scene intently. Demonia clearly had the young
man completely under her control. This was another facet
of the beautiful vampire's increasingly dominant powers,
162

and he found it highly stimulating. Like Mansola, she
clearly grew stronger with every conquest that she made.
Andrew suddenly closed his eyes and uttered a dry, gut-
tural groan from the back of his throat. Demonia con-
tinued to grip his cock and despite her not having moved
her hand in any form of erotic caress the sperm jetted from
the engorged knob, sending streaks of white fluid up her
bare arm. She grinned, holding him firmly until he was
done, then she let him fall from her clasp.
'Wow,' breathed Belinda. The others said nothing but
watched as Demonia drew her forearm across her mouth,
voraciously licking the thick cream from her skin. Alex felt
his erection rising. The sight of their stunning hostess rel-
ishing the fruits of Andrew's copious ejaculation was one
of supreme eroticism. She ran her tongue slowly over her
lips, savouring the last drops of her sustenance. She drew
the back of her hand across her mouth and regarded the
assembled group with detached haughtiness before walking
casually across the room and sitting in her customary
armchair. Sinitia joined her at her feet, curling her legs un-
der her lithe body and resting her arms on Demonia's lap.
The ache between Alex's legs grew as he looked at the in-
nocent expression on the younger girl's face. Her brown
eyes seemed larger and wider than ever; her lips fuller and
even more succulent, ready to suckle on his hardening
cock. She smiled coyly when she caught his gaze, looking
down momentarily at the plush carpet.
The time has come for me to be more open with you
all,' began Demonia, her tone one of utmost gravity des-
pite her recent display. Alex looked up at her. The beauti-
ful features held the mark of seriousness. Her eyes were
sharp and clear.
'Mansola is near. Thanks to Alex and his episode with
the delightful Lady Melissa Harman,' she continued, her
accent on the word delightful indicating her disdain,
'thanks to that we know where his lair is. Also, he has
visited me here, and made it clear that he means us harm
and I in turn have told him that we will not be subjugated
by his evil will.
163

'As I have explained before, we need to draw many more
into the fold if we are going to vanquish this foul entity
forever. You have all now tasted the orgasmic juices of a
true vampire - either Sinitia or myself or indeed both of
us. For the duration of a full cycle of the moon your bodies
will adjust and you will learn more of the new powers that
have been bestowed upon you until at the end of that time
you may make the decision as to whether to join us in an
eternity of lustful pursuits or return to your former, mortal
selves.
'On the last day you will be brought before us and asked
to either drink the juices of our lust from our bodies and
in so doing become at last one of us. Alternatively, you
may leave us forever. The choice will be entirely yours and
should you choose mortality we will remain forever grate-
ful for the help you have given us.
'In the meantime, we must hunt. We must search for
young, strong-minded men and women who can be willing-
ly drawn into our circle and thereby swell our numbers and
increase the power of our spirit. You can be sure that the
baron is doing the same thing in his own demonic way, so
there is no time to lose. Sarah, Karen and Belinda, you
have been asked to go out into the world and take as many
men as you can, preferably those of a promiscuous life-
style, so that they too can act as messengers in our cause.
Andrew, take that fine weapon of yours and continue to
impress as many young females as are willing. But Stuart
and Alex, you must remain here as our guardians and of
course our sources of pleasurable diversion. It is no longer
safe for us to venture into the night.'
With these last words, Demonia looked pointedly across
at Sarah, who looked away quickly.
'How long do you think we've got?' asked Belinda,
somewhat nervously.
'Three days, no more. Return on the fourth night and
regale us with tales of your conquests. As I suggested, it is
too dangerous for Sinitia or I to venture from these walls
now. We are relying on you.'
'No problem,' said Andrew, casually pulling up his
164

jeans, having fully recovered from the mind-blowing or-
gasm he'd just experienced.
There is one more thing,' continued Demonia, her tone
deepening. 'Sarah has told me of her meeting with another
who will do us harm; a member of an organisation that
sees us as much of a threat as the baron himself. This
group of people are manic in their hatred of vampires and
they will try to find and destroy us all. We must all be vigi-
lant, and not trust anyone.'
Alex looked across at Sarah. 'Colin?' he asked simply.
She nodded.
'I was so stupid,' she said quietly. 'I knew there was
something wrong, and yet I ...'
'It was a mistake that any of us could make,' said
Demonia, her voice lighter if not entirely convincing. 'Just
remember, we must all be on our guard. Now, go, enjoy
yourselves. I look forward to hearing the tales of your ex-
ploits! Meanwhile, Alex and Stuart, wait in the great bed-
chamber. Sinitia and I have need for you. Great need.'
Alex lay naked on the huge bed, casually stroking his stiff-
ening erection. Stuart sat nearby on a small chair, absently
flicking through the pages of an ancient book. Outside, the
rain began to spatter on the window and the occasional
flash of lightning promised a storm.
'Do you think you will join them?' asked Stuart, resting
the book on a table.
Alex lay back against the pillows and stretched his arms
above his head, his cock resting heavily on his stomach. 'I
don't know,' he said, after a moment. 'It's a big step.'
'I can't see the problem,' said Stuart, getting up and
walking to the window to pull back the drapes. 'An eter-
nity of endless screwing; what's wrong with that?' The bed-
room door opened slowly and candles flickered as a sudden
draught blew across the room from the partly-open win-
dow. Alex shivered. Demonia and Sinitia entered, both
completely naked. The contrast between the flawless col-
ouring of their skin was enhanced in the shimmering light.
Demonia was carrying what seemed to be a whip. It was
165

similar in appearance, in Alex's eyes, to that so expertly
used by Lady Melissa. He felt his erection stiffen rapidly.
The two women glided over to the bed, their smiles
broad and their eyes glistening with lust. Stuart joined
them and slipped his arm around Sinitia's tiny waist. The
young girl immediately allowed her fingers to encircle his
hard cock. Demonia sat on the edge of the bed. Alex could
see now that she held not a whip but a massive, black phal-
lus; a fearsome dildo with straps and buckles attached to
the perfectly-formed root.
Demonia playfully put the end of the implement to her
lips and with her eyes fixed on Alex she took two or three
inches into her mouth, bending the thick stalk as she did
so. The unmistakable scent of rubber invaded Alex's nos-
trils, rekindling recent, highly erotic memories.
'Sinitia found this toy in a little shop not far from here,'
said Demonia as she took it from her mouth, the end wet
with her saliva. 'It's amazing the things you can buy. These
are enlightened times.'
Alex grinned, wondering what other treasures Sinitia
might have been tempted to purchase. 'We thought you
might like to watch us give you a little demonstration, to
prepare and arouse you.' She gripped Alex's stiff shaft
firmly. 'Although perhaps it is unnecessary.'
'No, please,' said Stuart, releasing himself from Sinitia's
grip, 'give us a show!'
Demonia let go of Alex and handed the, dildo to the
young black girl. Sinitia quickly donned the strange ap-
parel, drawing the straps around her waist and between her
legs tightly until the monster jutted from her crotch, look-
ing for all the world like the real thing. The sight made
Alex's mouth become immediately dry. The pert buttocks
were raised to even greater perfection by the action of the
straps, and the ludicrously large phallus swung in front of
her menacingly.
Stuart sat down again on his chair, his gleeful expression
resembling that of a member of the audience at the first
night of a new West End play. Demonia placed a pillow
on the floor then lay on the carpet, her legs splayed apart
166

with the cushion under her bottom. Her pussy was already
wet and aroused; the pink slit open and eager. Sinitia knelt
between her lover's legs and carefully directed the monster
phallus towards its target. The thick, rubber end parted the
pouting sex lips and the long shaft slid in effortlessly.
From his vantage point, Alex could see the padded root
pressing against Sinitia's sex, no doubt allowing her to
stimulate herself against it as she stabbed the fearsome
weapon back and forth, steadily fucking the unusually sub-
missive form of Demonia. The two girls pressed their
mouths together and the pumping of their hips came ever
faster. The sight of Sinitia's delightful little bottom stiffen-
ing and relaxing in time with her rhythmic thrusting drove
Alex to distraction.
It was Stuart who moved first and crawled over to the
rutting couple. He then knelt across Demonia's face. She
immediately took his testicles within her mouth and began
to suckle him while Sinitia took his cock between her suc-
culent, full lips. Alex was quick to join the happy three-
some and crouched behind the two girls, holding
Demonia's legs in the air by the ankles and kissing and
licking Sinitia's exquisite bottom. The mixture of her heav-
enly scent and that of the rubber phallus filled his senses.
The young girl slowed her movements as he lapped wetly
between her buttocks then pushed the tip of his tongue in-
side the tight little orifice, curling it and moving it in and
out until he sensed the muscles of her sphincter begin to
relax.
Without moving his face from his delicious cushion,
Alex brought Demonia's ankles together and gripped them
both with one hand, then moved the fingers of the other to
caress the dampness between Sinitia's gently undulating
buttocks. He heard her groan with pleasure as he pushed
two fingers deep into her bottom, then withdrew them
slowly before easing four inside her. He twisted his hand,
finding little resistance.
He removed his hand and inched along on his knees un-
til his stiff cock pointed directly at the tiny hole. Pushing
forward, the end of his supremely hard cock entered her
167

easily, the puckered orifice closing tightly over his thick
ridge. Sinitia began to move her hips backwards and for-
wards once more, steadily slipping the huge dildo in and
out of Demonia's cunt. Each time she withdrew the mon-
ster she absorbed more of Alex's steel-like length inside her
tight arse until every inch was within her.
Alex merely had to hold still; Sinitia's movements were
enough and the incessant rhythm of her coupling with
Demonia and the tightness of her anal muscles gripping his
engorged shaft were leading him ever nearer to the ultimate
joy of release.
But he didn't want to come. He knew that the night
would be long and he wanted to savour every delight that
their combined knowledge and imaginations could mani-
fest.
He pulled himself reluctantly from his enchanting posi-
tion, a thin sliver of pre-come momentarily joining the end
of his penis with her sweet little hole. There was a sudden
flash of lightning - a searing brightness that tore through
the gaps in the curtains - followed almost immediately by
a deafening clap of thunder. The lightning repeated, filling
the room with a blinding, white light. The power of the
storm erupted, serving to heighten Alex's arousal with its
majestic electricity. The thunder crashed again with an ear-
splitting crack so loud that it seemed to him that its force
would split open the ceiling above them. The chandeliers
rattled with the sudden vibration in the air.
The four lovers made their next movements smoothly, as
though rehearsed. Stuart lay on his back, holding his hard
cock erect. Demonia untwined herself from beneath Sin-
itia. The huge, black phallus slipped out of the silky con-
fines of her pussy and she knelt across him, taking his stalk
between her fingers and guiding it between her soaked sex
lips. She leant forward and arched her back, moving her
bottom in an erotic, circular motion as Stuart thrust up-
wards. The sight of her perfect, white globes was too much
for Alex to resist. He put his face to her soft buttocks lick-
ing wetly across the hole and probing inside her with his
fingertips. As he did so, he felt Sinitia push two or maybe
168

three fingers inside his own bottom, turning them and
readying him in the same way that he was preparing
Demonia.
After a few moments of this exquisite torment he pulled
himself erect on his knees and aimed his thick tool at
Demonia's flawless bottom, holding her still as he pushed
slowly inside her to the hilt. He could feel Stuart's cock
rubbing against his through the thin membrane that separ-
ated them. He held himself rigid as he throbbed within the
tight confines of her fleshy bum before matching the stu-
dent's movements with his own.
Alex leant forward, still pumping heavily into the de-
lightful orifice and kissing and gently biting the alabaster-
white skin of Demonia's shoulder. He felt a pressure
against his anus, then a sudden, wonderful fullness as Sin-
itia pushed the dildo carefully inside him, a sensation he
could never have imagined in his most wild fantasies. He
glanced at a nearby wall-mirror, the image filling his mind
with its sheer eroticism. The beautiful Demonia, her sub-
limely magnificent body sandwiched between Stuart and
himself, and Sinitia, fucking him in the way that he had
fucked her so many times before.
He lost all self-control in that instant and the sperm
surged up his long penis, his stalk throbbing mercilessly as
he pumped his seed deep into Demonia's bottom. Sinitia
forced in as much of the monster phallus as she could.
Stuart groaned, his own cock throbbing within the purse
of Demonia's pussy, and the lovely vampire squealed as
she joined the two men in blissful release. Only Sinitia
didn't share in the orgasmic joy. She slowly withdrew the
huge intrusion from Alex and sat back, grinning as her col-
leagues collapsed in an exhausted heap.
'Now you know how it feels,' she said sultrily. 'Is it not
the most wonderful experience?'
Alex said nothing but lay back on the floor, his eyes star-
ing at the reflection of the four, sweating bodies in the mir-
rored ceiling. He pondered over what other exquisite
delights awaited him.
* * *
169

Sarah stood at the crumbling gate of the ancient manor
house, her heart pounding. It was nothing like Alex had
described it. There were no lights in the tall windows, no
sounds emanating from within the grim, stone walls. The
house was dead; as dead as its nameless, unearthly occu-
pants.
She began to regret her decision to go there to face up
to the baron once and for all. The idea had seemed so ac-
ceptable and so realistic in the reassuring surroundings of
her bedroom but now, as she walked slowly along the
gravel driveway towards the looming edifice, she wasn't so
sure. But she had to go ahead and offer herself to Mansola.
That way she would gain his confidence, learn of his plans
and hopefully his weaknesses.
The air had grown suddenly cold, a thin mist drifting
through the eerie shapes of the twisted, gnarled trees. Their
skeletal branches swayed nakedly in the slight breeze. The
waning moon offered her little comfort as her feet crun-
ched against the path, the steps to the main entrance clos-
ing fast. Sarah swallowed hard and took a deep breath. She
had to go through with it. She had to at least try to save
the others.
She paused as she reached the steps. One of the two
massive, oak doors was slightly ajar, as though beckoning
to her. She walked slowly towards it, her shadow appear-
ing against the old wood, elongated like the image of a
monstrous creature. She pushed the heavy <\oor firmly. It
creaked, the noise echoing about her as she entered the
hallway.
The place stank of dampness and decay. There was no
furniture, save for a few broken remnants and the floors
were littered with rotting carpets and dead leaves that had
drifted into the house over the years through the open door
and broken window panes. She began to wonder if this was
the same house that Alex had talked about, but remem-
bered the incredible transformation that had happened in
Demonia's home and realised that the baron would have
the same powers. Perhaps he preferred it this way; it
seemed fitting.
170

She moved to the foot of the long, curved staircase and
looked up. A huge window at the top of the flight
illuminated her way, almost inviting her to ascend. There
was a sudden, loud crash behind her. Sarah swung round,
her heart in her mouth. The old door had swung closed,
probably caught by a freak gust of wind. The hallway was
silent once more.
She turned again to look up the long flight of stairs and
gave a start. Standing at the top of the stairs was the form
of a woman - tall, statuesque and silhouetted against the
large window. Her white shroud billowed gently, and the
superb shape of her body was highlighted by the silvery
sheen of light that shone through the diaphanous material.
This must be Melissa, she thought. The Lady Harman.
Sarah began to climb, step by crumbling step, clutching the
flaking bannister rail for comfort as well as support. Her
feet felt like lead. As she neared the figure she saw the
beautiful face. It was haughty but kind.
Melissa held her arms outstretched. 'Come sister,' she
said, her voice gentle in tone. 'Welcome to my home.'
Sarah ascended the last few steps and stood in front of her,
unsure what to say. Melissa rested her arms on the tremb-
ling girl's shoulders. She had half-expected her touch to be
icy but her hands felt warm through the thin fabric of her
shirt. She breathed deeply again, the delicate perfume worn
by the woman reassuring in its pleasantness.
'I have come to offer myself to him,' Sarah said present-
ly, her voice small and quivering. 'To join with you.'
Melissa smiled and kissed her lightly on the cheek. 'The
baron will be pleased,' she whispered, 'but first, come with
me and I will prepare you.'
The tall figure turned, the moonlight once again catching
the divine shape of her voluptuous body through the thin,
gossamer-like material of her garment. Sarah felt a strange
mixture of trepidation and lust as she followed her down
the long corridor. Lady Harman was certainly as beautiful
as Alex had said; small wonder he had almost fallen victim
to the evil baron.
Melissa ushered her into a large bedroom where the
171

opulence of the furnishings and drapery were at odds with
the decay of the remainder of the house. It was as Alex had
described - almost an exact copy of Demonia's luxurious
chamber, right up to the giant bed that stood in the centre
of the room.
Two young men stood, one on either side of the bed, like
silent sentinels guarding their queen. Their bodies were
criss-crossed by strands of leather which did nothing to
hide their superb, muscular physiques and their genitals
were concealed by black pouches. The bulges were prom-
isingly large.
Melissa walked over to the bed and drew the white
shroud over her head, dropping it lightly to the floor and
turning to face Sarah. Sarah gasped in awesome envy at
the perfection of her body: the huge, firm breasts with their
pierced nipples, the tapering waist and broad hips, the
long, lithe legs and the smooth, hairless mound of her
pussy. She licked her lips, the sight of Melissa's puffy, en-
gorged sex lips filling her mind with desire.
'You're beautiful,' she breathed, feeling a sudden damp-
ness between her thighs.
'So are you, Sarah. Come, strip and lie with me.' Melissa
lay on the bed, her legs wide open and inviting. She ran the
fingers of one hand along her wet, pouting slit. Sarah pul-
led her shirt quickly over her head, struggled out of her
jeans and sandals and clambered next to the reclining
body, forgetting all fear and feeling only a strong desire to
possess this stunning creature. Melissa moved her hand
from her pussy and put it between Sarah's legs.
'My, you're soaked already,' she said happily, her fingers
delving into the soft lips. Sarah said nothing and closed her
eyes and moved her hips in response to the expert caress
of Melissa's fingertips. She felt all four fingers slide inside
her and the thumb playfully rub against the hard bud of
her clitoris. Then the whole hand moved within her pussy,
turning and twisting ever deeper into her hot sheath. The
fingers were curled into a fist within her.
'Ah, so accommodating,' breathed Melissa. 'The master
will be delighted.'
172

Sarah looked down, watching in fascination as Melissa
moved her slim forearm in and out of her, the outer lips of
her pussy stretched widely to accept the unusual intrusion.
She glanced up at one of the men, his face remained im-
passive, and his eyes looked forward. She breathed slowly
as Melissa eased her hand from within her, her arm coated
with a sheen of juice.
The master has a splendid, thick weapon,' she said, ly-
ing on her back, 'but you will have no problem with him,
I'm sure.'
'When will he come to us?' asked Sarah, sitting up and
gently stroking Melissa's flat stomach.
'Later. When I call him. Come, rest your lovely head be-
tween my thighs and put your lips to me, and I, in turn,
will taste the delights of your sweet juices.'
Sarah moved her body across her new lover, kneeling
with her pussy over Melissa's face. Her own mouth quickly
pressed against the soft flesh of the beautiful woman's sex.
She licked the hairless mound, drawing the fleshy lips be-
tween her teeth and nibbling them playfully. Melissa's
scent was intoxicating; her taste succulent. She felt the hard
touch of the nipple-rings against her stomach as the huge
mounds pushed against her. She gasped, feeling Melissa's
tongue fluttering over her clitoris and her fingers once
more delving inside her.
There was a movement on the bed. Sarah lifted her head
to see one of the guards knelt between Melissa's legs, push-
ing his thick cock towards her face. She stretched her
tongue out and licked the end, tasting the salty pre-come,
then parted her lips and took it inside her mouth, suckling
avidly while continuing to caress Melissa's wet cunt with
her fingertips. Then she took hold of his stalk and guided
it to the pouted opening, licking around it as it slid into the
accommodating succulence. The guard soon began to
move in and out, drawing Melissa's tightly-gripping outer
lips forward with each withdrawal. Sarah licked the dis-
tended flesh greedily.
She felt the unmistakable pressure against her pussy as
the other guard began to enter her from behind while
173

Melissa continued to flick her tongue rapidly over her
swollen bud. She returned the compliment, licking swiftly
as Melissa's hips rose and fell in time with the long, deep
thrusts of her lover. Each time he withdrew, Sarah licked
up and down his shaft, relishing the taste of Melissa's jui-
ces then returning her tongue to her clitoris as he slowly
plunged down.
She felt the man who was fucking her, whose face she
couldn't even remember seeing, withdraw his thick cock
from inside her and immediately press it against her anus.
He eased it into her expertly as Melissa allowed her mouth
to completely engulf her aching pussy, her long tongue
circling around the inside of her sex lips. She took hold of
the stalk in front of her face and pulled it from Melissa's
pussy, guiding it to enter the other, tiny hole. She watched
excitedly as it slipped into the tight confines of her beauti-
ful bottom.
The guard made a few cautious movements, then
groaned loudly and pulled his cock from Melissa, his seed
spurting rapidly over the flesh of her pussy. Sarah licked
the cream voraciously, swallowing all he could offer as she
felt the inevitable climb to orgasm begin to take hold of
her senses. The other guard was pounding into her rapidly
and Melissa was still sucking her engorged sex lips, her
tongue slipping in and out of her like a small, wet cock.
Sarah groaned and stiffened her thighs as her climax hit
her, burying her face within the soaked warmth of
Melissa's crotch. The guard suddenly pulled his thick cock
from her bottom and his hot sperm splashed on to her
sweat-covered back. She fell forward, slipping from the
soft cushion of Melissa's body to lie on her stomach on the
cool, silk sheets beside her.
As she drifted off into inevitable sleep, Sarah sensed the
gentle touch of Melissa's tongue on her skin, drawing a
snail-like trail between her bottom and her shoulders, and
knew that she too had been sated.
The first sensation that Sarah felt as she slowly eased back
into consciousness was the tingling of her skin, as though
174

her body had been freshly bathed. The second was the
gentle, delicate touch of something between her legs. It was
too soft to be a finger or even a tongue. She opened her
eyes drowsily, slowly focusing on the image of Melissa
kneeling between her widely-splayed legs, lovingly stroking
her with a long, white feather. The strands were soaked
and matted with her juices.
She tried to move but found that she couldn't. Her
wrists and ankles were secured to the huge bed by soft,
silken ropes. Two or three pillows had been placed under
her bottom, raising her sex in a blatant display of submiss-
ive availability. She felt totally vulnerable, and highly
aroused.
Melissa looked up and moved the feather up and down
her open slit more purposefully. 'I think that you are ready
now,' she purred, putting the wet strands to her mouth and
tasting Sarah's wetness. The master will come to you
soon.'
Sarah felt suddenly afraid. She had never in her short life
felt so sexually excited and so hungry for orgasmic release.
She longed to feel the huge phallus that she had seen in her
dreams enter her small body and fill and stretch her, and
yet she knew that she had put herself in great peril. She
tugged at the ropes that secured her wrists.
'Why am I bound?' she asked.
The baron demands it,' answered Melissa simply. Sarah
watched helplessly as the beautiful woman slipped from the
bed and walked to the door, savouring the perfection of
her naked body despite her trepidation. Melissa paused at
the door and looked back at her with an expression of tri-
umph in her suddenly cold eyes. 'Yes,' she said quietly, 'the
master will be pleased.'
Sarah was alone. Her terror only served to heighten her
desire. She strained again at her bonds; they were securely
tied. She thought of Alex and of Demonia and Sinitia. She
had caused them to take shelter in their house through her
own stupidity. She owed them this sacrifice.
The door opened slowly. She raised her head as high as
she could and saw the tall, broad form of the baron enter
175

the room. He stood at the doorway, his body shrouded en-
tirely in black and his handsome features passive. His eyes,
however, were filled with lust. She shivered, feeling a trickle
of her juices slip between her buttocks to dampen the pil-
low below her bottom. He moved silently forward until he
stood at her side, his expression severe and dominant. She
trembled as he reached over and cupped her large breast.
Her long nipple hardened against the leathery palm. She
made an effort to smile seductively but his countenance re-
mained impassive as he squeezed her flesh.
'So, you have come to me at last, Sarah.' She heard the
words but his lips didn't move. She made no reply, her eyes
saying everything. The baron drew back from her and un-
fastened his cloak, casting it quickly from his shoulders
and revealing his naked body to her lustful gaze. His cock
thrust monstrously from a thick bush of hair, the heavily-
veined stalk as thick as her forearm. He gripped the shaft
and held it against himself. The huge, bulbous head
pressed between his sharply-defined pectoral muscles. Too
big, she thought, but so magnificent.
Mansola moved forward and held the massive phallus to
her face. She licked the end cautiously then opened her
mouth wide, eager to close her lips around the peach-sized
end. With a suddenness that startled her he ejaculated, and
streams of hot, thick cream soaked her face and hair. She
licked his juices from her lips, savouring the strong, exotic
taste. Her loins throbbed with her arousal. <
The baron made not a sound. He drew back from her
and gripped his huge erection, a trickle of white fluid slip-
ping down the long stem. She stared in fascination at his
immense hardness and knew that he had barely started. He
would not disappoint her.
He moved on to the bed, kneeling between her wide
open legs, staring at the soaked lips of her pussy. For an
instant he smiled - a leering, malevolent grin - then aimed
the head of his huge cock towards her. A sensation like a
charge of electricity ran through her body as she felt the
spongy tip touch her aching sex lips. She raised her head
as high as she could and watched as the monster slid within
176

her, the feeling of total fullness causing her to gasp with
delight. Melissa had prepared her well. She accommodated
inch after inch of the throbbing rod, its thickness stretching
her beyond belief until at last she felt his balls pressed
against the soft globes of her buttocks. She wanted to raise
her legs and curl them around his powerful body so that
she could absorb even more of him into her, but the
unyielding bonds prevented it.
The baron began to fuck her steadily, drawing the full
length of his cock from her until her tight pussy lips grip-
ped him around his thick ridge then plunging back, slowly
but deliberately, into the hot sheath of her cunt. She
groaned with the sheer pleasure of the magnificent intru-
sion. She looked into his face; his eyes held hers in a hyp-
notic stare. There was no passion or desire in his
expression. He was using her, yet in her situation of hope-
less vulnerability she gave herself completely, surrendering
her soul to his incessant thrusts. Her orgasm built up with-
in her ravaged loins rapidly.
She cried out as she came, bucking her hips against his,
and for a moment feeling as though she was taking control
as the sensations of shattering release tore through her
emotions. Then she relaxed and he continued to move in
and out of her, as though unaware of her joy.
He fucked her for what seemed like hours, unrelentingly
pumping his phenomenally large weapon in and out of her.
Her orgasms came thick and fast. She felt wild and insa-
tiable; a willing victim to whatever he chose to do with her.
With each climax she cried out and mouthed obscenities.
Every nerve-ending was concentrated on the soaked, hot
area between her legs.
Suddenly, he began to move rapidly. Plunging his big
cock savagely into her, he hammered hard against her ach-
ing loins. The great bed creaked and shook and sweat
poured from their bodies. Sarah gasped for air as he thrust
brutally into her. She felt his cock swell inside her, stretch-
ing her to the limit. She looked again at his face; the hand-
some features strained, his teeth bared, his eyes ablaze. He
roared; a long, low cry from the depths of his massive body
177

and she felt him throbbing inside her. His movements be-
came easier as he filled her tight sheath with his cream.
With a sudden, sharp cry she came with him. The sensa-
tions exploded within her mind as she arched her back and
raised her bottom from the pillows beneath her, meeting
his heavy thrusts with frantic lunges of her hips.
He held still deep inside her for a moment, hardly seem-
ing to breathe. Sarah panted heavily, her heart pounding.
Suddenly he began to pump into her again, his cock as
hard as ever. Then, with another guttural roar, he pulled
from her, pushed himself over her body and forced the
huge end of his fearsome weapon to her mouth. She parted
her lips and took him in, jets of hot sperm shooting im-
mediately to the back of her throat. She swallowed greedily
and sucked hard on his thick stem until he had no more to
give.
Mansola moved from her quickly, taking up his cloak
and drawing it over his shoulders. 'Welcome, Sarah,' he
said. 'You are soon to be one of us.'
Demonia sat up quickly, staring wildly into the distance.
'He has Sarah!' she exclaimed, her expression one of abject
horror. 'The baron has her!'
'What do you mean?' asked Alex, wearily trying to raise
himself to a sitting position on the floor. 'How do you
know?'
'I know. Sarah is lost to us, unless we can §ave her before
she enters the pit.'
'The pit? What's that?'
'The final initiation. Thanks to the intervention of your
ancestor I was spared its terrors. Once the baron has taken
her there she will become as he is. She will crave not only
for sex but for blood! Come, there is no time to lose!'
178

Seven
'You must go to the house of Mansola today, Alex. Both
you and Stuart, as soon as the sun rises.'
Demonia's tone allowed for no dissension and no dis-
cussion whatsover. Despite his misgivings, as well as his
fear of returning to the house from which he had had such
a lucky escape, Alex .knew that she was right. He glanced
across at Stuart; the young man showed no sign of con-
cern. The typically youthful arrogance of the perception of
immortality was a blessing at times like this.
'What would you have us do?' he asked, dreading her
reply.
'Hopefully, like Sinitia and I, the baron sleeps during the
hours of daylight. You must search the house and find
Sarah, but be assured, he will have hidden her well. She
must be rescued from his clutches before it is too late.'
'What if we find the baron himself?' asked Stuart, clearly
excited by the prospect. 'What if he's there, lying helpless
in his coffin? Couldn't we stake him, and finish him off for
good?'
Demonia smiled benignly. 'Don't even think of such a
thing,' she warned. 'Mansola is not so easily destroyed.
Should he catch you, the consequences would be too awful
to contemplate.'
'Have we any protection?' ventured Alex. 'Perhaps if we
carry crosses, or holy water?'
'Such items offer some measure of defence, were you to
encounter him or any of his brood. A vampire cannot ap-
proach anyone bearing a crucifix and should it be blessed
the mere touch of it against his skin would burn his flesh.'
'What d'you mean, blessed?' asked Stuart.
179

'Just what I say. A simple piece of metal in the shape of
a cross would be useless. The crucifix or holy water would
need to have been consecrated by one versed in the myste-
ries of exorcism.'
'But we haven't time ...'
Demonia shook her head sadly. 'No, and unless you
hurry, Sarah's soul is doomed to everlasting damnation.'
'How will we ever defeat this creature?' asked Alex des-
pairingly.
'When we discover the secret; when we learn what it is
in this house that he needs so much. I'm convinced that the
key to his weakness lies within these walls. But first, we
must think of Sarah. If we fail her, we will never forgive
ourselves.'
'We will not fail her,' said Alex, manfully trying to con-
ceal his uncertainties. He stood up and walked to the win-
dow, carefully holding back the drapes, it will be dawn
soon. We'd better get dressed.'
'And Sinitia and I must leave you,' said Demonia softly.
She joined him at the window as he let the curtain fall back
into place, hiding the brightening sky from her eyes. She
looked so beautiful and, for a brief moment, so very vul-
nerable. She touched him lightly on the shoulder; a tender,
affectionate brush of her fingertips. 'Take care, Alex, please
take care.'
He felt deeply moved by her concern as he watched her
quickly pull the sensuous silk of her dress over her sump-
tuous curves, the material doing little to conceal her abject
sexuality. He felt the familiar stirring within his loins as he
watched the lovely Sinitia slip her diaphanous robe over
her slender shoulders. Demonia took her hand and led her
from the room to find solace in their unearthly resting
places. Above all, this was what bothered him most about
joining them; the need to find sanctuary in a death-like
sleep during the daylight hours.
The old manor bore little resemblance to how it had ap-
peared on his fateful visit with the evil Lady Harman.
Now, the greying walls stood coldly in the warmth of the
180

day, defiant against the soothing rays of the sun. The black
windows stared at Alex and Stuart as they walked along
the crunching, gravel path, the thick convolvulus creeping
through shattered panes of glass to invade the ghostly in-
terior like serpents. The surrounding trees and bushes
stood in uniform death, their grey-black branches choked
by the same, all-pervasive growth.
Alex glanced at Stuart, the student's ashen face mirror-
ing his own terrors. Deep inside him his good sense was
gnawing at his emotions and ordering him to turn back,
but he knew that he must go on. He had to enter this vile
mausoleum and find Sarah. He patted his pocket, assuring
himself that he still had the small torch he had had the
presence of mind to retrieve from the car's glove compart-
ment.
'Christ, what a dump,' said Stuart, staring up at the
towering walls.
'If you were a vampire, wouldn't you choose a place like
this?' said Alex in a poor attempt at humour. Stuart merely
shrugged and walked up to the entrance, pushing open the
creaking door.
Alex took a deep breath as though it was to be the last
gulp of fresh air that would ever enter his lungs and fol-
lowed the young man into the dingy hallway. The putrid
aroma of damp and decay filled his nostrils.
'God, there's something dead in here,' said Stuart, hold-
ing his hand over his mouth.
'I think we can be certain about that,' replied Alex
gravely. 'Let's just hope it stays that way.' Stuart laughed
nervously, moving slowly towards the huge staircase. 'I
think we should start with the cellar,' continued Alex,
noticing a small door at the back of the hall. 'It's probably
through there.' He walked quickly to the door, his desper-
ation to flee their oppressive surroundings almost as
powerful as his desire to rescue his lover.
The door opened with the now expected groan of aged
wood straining against rusting hinges. Foul-smelling air
wafted from the darkness within, causing Alex to gag. He
turned his head away, taking a long breath of the relatively
181

fresher atmosphere of the hall like a diver about to plunge
into deep water. Stuart followed his example. They moved
slowly into the dark corridor, their way illuminated by
Alex's torch. Their cautious steps echoed against the damp,
stone walls. The air became slightly more breathable as
they reached the top of a narrow flight of steps that de-
scended into eerie blackness. Something howled far below
them, an animal-like cry of anguish.
Alex swallowed hard and led the way slowly, the torch-
light barely cutting through the darkness. Gruesome
shadows played against the harsh walls like scurrying crea-
tures watching their every move. He could feel his heart
pounding in his tight chest, and could see his breath billow-
ing in the ice-cold beam of light. The steps seemed to be
endless, cutting ever deeper into the very bowels of the
earth.
He was scared, of that there was no doubt, but there was
another sensation, an incongruous urge within his body
that seemed to be strangely quelling his fears: an immense
desire for sex. Somehow, the unearthly atmosphere of their
surroundings seemed to be playing tricks with his senses.
His loins were beginning to ache and his erection was
steadily rising.
i don't know about you, Doctor,' whispered Stuart
from behind him, 'but I feel incredibly horny!'
Alex grunted a reply, not wishing to admit to his own,
bizarre arousal. His feet slipped slightly on the damp steps
and he steadied himself by putting his hand against the
wall, finding the rock cold and slimy with lichen. He pulled
his fingers away in disgust. On and on they trudged, ever
downwards, as though they were heading to the gates of
hell itself.
At last the stairway ended and the firm, flat stone of the
floor offered some comfort after their long descent. They
stood still for a moment and peered into the blackness, the
shaft of torchlight cutting a swathe through the gloom.
The beam caught the glint of a barred, metal door, then
another, set within the forbidding stone wall. Alex walked
over to the first and shone his torch through the grill. In-
182

side, he saw a small, empty cell. A pitiful cot and an up-
ended water jug were the only furniture.
'She's not here,' he whispered. 'Let's try the other.' He
peered through the tiny aperture into the second room, at
first seeing nothing. His loins ached, his cock maddeningly
erect. The vampires were close, of that he was certain.
'Anything?' asked Stuart. Alex shook his head. Sudden-
ly, he sensed a movement within the grim cell and the
torchlight briefly captured the whiteness of flesh. He shone
the beam directly, his eyes widening at the image the light
revealed. It was a girl, barely eighteen or nineteen years of
age. Her slender, naked frame was ghostly white, and her
large, startled eyes shone like those of a cornered animal.
Her hair fell in tangled, silver-blonde tresses over her slim
shoulders, and cascaded over her small, pert breasts to her
narrow waist. He felt his cock swell in the tight confines of
his trousers. The ache was becoming unbearable.
He shone the torch downwards, his mouth becoming dry
as he gazed at her downy-covered sex. The lips were un-
usually prominent, as though in a state of considerable
arousal. He heard a shuffling sound from the darkness be-
side her and shone the beam across the cell. Another naked
young girl, a perfect twin of the first, sat hunched in a cor-
ner. Her frightened eyes glistened in the torchlight.
'What is it?' said Stuart, pressing his face close to Alex's
and peering through the small, barred grill. He took a deep
breath as Alex shone the beam over the two delicate fig-
ures. 'God, they're beautiful!' he exclaimed. Alex had to
agree. The virginal loveliness of the two hapless girls and
the innocent, fearful expressions on their young faces cap-
tivated him. With immediate resolve he knew that they had
to free them from their grim prison.
He looked quickly around the passageway for something
to break the ancient padlock on the door and swiftly found
a large stone which lay, possibly too conveniently, at his
feet. He took up the rock and smashed it against the lock,
the crash of the straining metal resounding in his ears. A
second blow and the job was done. The padlock fell shat-
tered to the ground with a noisy clatter. The two men held
183

still, scarcely breathing, their ears tuned to any sound that
might have emanated from the blackness around them.
There was none.
Slowly, Alex pushed open the heavy, iron door, the
hinges squealing in defiance. He shone his torch again and
saw the two girls shrink back against the far wall, their eyes
wide in apparent terror.
it's all right,' he whispered, as kindly as he could, 'we
won't harm you.' He turned the beam of his torch as wide
as possible in order to illuminate the whole cell and set it
down on an unsteady, wooden stool. Then he held his
hands forward in a gesture of friendliness. The first girl
walked cautiously towards him.
'Can you help us?' she whimpered, the gentle sound of
her voice lilting in the air. He nodded. 'Oh, thank God,'
she cried, falling into his outstretched arms and pressing
her slim nakedness against his body. He was conscious of
the hard bulge in his trousers pressing against her soft
stomach and felt more than a little embarrassed. Stuart
walked over to the other girl and took her hand, raising
her slowly to her feet. She immediately flung her arms
around him, kissing his face and neck in a demonstration
of pitiful relief.
The beautiful girl in Alex's arms took hold of his hand,
putting it immediately between her legs. She was soaked,
the lips of her pussy engorged with lust. She looked up into
his face, her eyes filled with pleading. 'Sex,' she breathed.
'Please, give us sex.'
Alex tried to pull his hand from her grip but she held it
firmly against her softness. 'No,' he struggled, 'we must
take you out of here.'
'No, no,' continued the girl, rubbing her thighs against
him as his fingers slipped inside her welcoming sheath, 'we
must have sex! Please, it has been so long. We must have
it! Please, fuck us now, then we can escape!'
Without waiting for his reply she fell to her knees,
grasped wildly at the zip of his pants and yanked them
open, wrenching them to his feet in one swift, determined
movement. His cock sprang up, fully erect. There was no
184

way that he was going to be able to resist the advances of
this seemingly innocent waif. The aura of the eerie sur-
roundings had worked its magic.
He glanced across at Stuart. He was naked, save for his
small T-shirt, and his cock was firmly implanted within the
suckling mouth of the beautiful twin. The sight thrilled him
and his shaft throbbed as a jet of pre-come gushed down
the throat of the girl at his feet. His entire length was now
held within her voraciously sucking lips. He glanced at the
door nervously. This was madness! They had to free these
two nubile nymphets and continue their search; there was
no time ... no time.
He looked down again. His entire length was held inside
the gently undulating mouth of the beautiful, blonde vision
at his feet. Her lips clasped tightly around the root and her
tongue fluttered across the hard stem. The heavy, swallow-
ing movements of her throat threatened to draw his seed
from within his tortured body.
He felt his orgasm rising within his loins and pulled him-
self from her, anxious that he should impale her delicate
body. He closed his eyes until the urgency had passed. His
stalk throbbed, a long sliver of his cream slipping from the
swollen end to trickle suggestively between her small, firm
breasts. The young girl slipped her fingertips into the
cream then put them to her mouth, staring at him seduc-
tively through wide, shining eyes. He turned his gaze away
as his cock throbbed again. His desire to bathe her lovely
face in his juices was achingly intense.
She clasped hold of his arm, pulled herself to her feet
and walked over to a small bench by the wall. Turning her
back to him, she rested her hands on the wooden surface
so that her bottom was presented to his excited gaze in the
most appealing manner. Alex struggled to pull his pants
over his shoes and cast them to one side. Sarah would have
to wait.
Stuart was lying on his back on the stone floor, its cold-
ness apparently not concerning him as his twin lowered her
delightful body on to his. His cock slipped between the
folds of her pussy to plunder the hot depths of her sheath.
185

The young man groaned as he entered her, his hands
caressing her lithe form as she began to ride him wildly,
taking complete control.
Alex looked back at the soft, white buttocks so brazenly
offered to him and moved over to stand behind her, his
cock jutting hugely before him. Gripping it by the root, he
pressed the thick, bulbous end to her soaked pussy lips, his
length slipping easily into her. She groaned with pleasure.
'Yes, oh, how I need it!' she moaned. 'Fuck me, fuck me
as hard as you can!'
He moved cautiously in and out, desperately trying not
to come and anxious that he should sate this beautiful
nymphet. His cock throbbed again and he held himself
still, gritting his teeth. She began to move her bottom back
and forth, rapidly increasing her pace in her need to fuck
herself on his long, hard rod. He gripped her buttocks
tightly, vainly attempting to slow her movements, but she
was in control as she rammed her white-skinned backside
forcefully against his crotch. He looked away and saw
Stuart and the other twin humping crazily. The groans of
the two young girls echoed around the walls of the cell.
Alex tore his gaze from the sight of the others and looked
down at the perfection of the creamy-white bottom pump-
ing backwards and forwards. He watched his long shaft ap-
pearing and disappearing within the tightly-gripping folds
of sex-flesh, and the tiny, puckered orifice of her anus
seemed to beckon to him. He groaned, the surge within him
taking complete control of all of his emotions at last.
'Aargh!' He cried out through clenched teeth, his finger-
nails digging into the soft flesh of his nubile lover. His
moans of orgasm were matched by her own as she came
suddenly. The sounds of Stuart and the other twin engaged
in their own noisy release filled his ears as he pumped heav-
ily in and out of the heavenly sheath, and the silky lips of
her pussy appeared to suckle his thick stalk as he filled her
with his jetting cream. His cock throbbed continually and
the searing, surging ache within his loins tore at his every
nerve-ending, his vision clouded with the intensity of the
moment.
186

His movements slowed and the feelings subsided. Then,
to his delight, he felt the now familiar second surge of or-
gasm building up within his loins. His thick cock was swell-
ing to massive proportions inside her. He thrust wildly in
and out of her, pumping his stalk as hard as he could and
thrilling as she cried out once more. Suddenly, she pulled
herself from him and fell to her knees, grasping his cock
and stuffing it quickly into her mouth. He groaned loudly
as jet after jet of thick, creamy fluid flooded to the back of
her throat as she pumped his throbbing erection with both
of her small hands.
Eventually, the tenderness that inevitably follows a per-
fect orgasm took hold of him and he fell back, exhausted.
Stuart dragged himself stiffly from the floor and sat next to
him on the bench, the two men breathing rapidly as the
beautiful twins stood before them smiling in apparent tri-
umph.
'Now for the ultimate release!' said one of the girls, her
eyes shining with lust. Alex groaned inwardly, glancing at
Stuart. They had no more to give. He looked back at the
girls and for a moment his heart stopped. Their innocent,
albeit lustful, expressions had disappeared. They grinned
malevolently, their full lips drawn back and their gleaming
white teeth bared. Alex jumped to his feet in horror and
Stuart made a dive for the door. The heavy iron crashed
closed as though sealing their fate. Alex shrank back,
pressing his body against the cold, stone wall as his twin
approached him, her eyes filled with evil. Her mouth was
open and saliva dripped from the sharp fangs.
'Stop!' The voice was strong, roaring from outside the
cell. The girls swung round fearfully as the door was flung
open, revealing the unmistakable figure of the baron him-
self. The huge man stood impassively as the twins scurried
out like frightened rats into the darkness of the passage-
way. Alex swallowed hard, angry that they had so easily
been duped and terrified for his life.
Mansola turned his evil face towards them, his teeth
bared in a leering grin. 'So,' he boomed, 'you come in
search of your unfortunate colleague. She is lost to you, as
187

you will witness tonight when she faces the rigours of the
pit of Mansola!'
With that, he swept from the cell, the door crashing shut
behind him. The clatter of a new padlock being fitted to its
clasp resounded around the room, confirming the hopeless-
ness of their situation.
i thought vampires only came out at night.' Stuart's voice
echoed in the two prisoners' dark solitude. Alex flicked the
torch into life. The battery was fading; the light dim.
'Obviously they are safe down here,' he replied. 'Those
old horror films have a lot to answer for.'
'What d'you think he meant by "the pit"?'
Alex shrugged. 'God alone knows,' he said, quietly.
They sat in morose silence for some minutes. Suddenly, the
now familiar clatter of the padlock reverberated around
the cell. Alex stood up, his heart pounding. The door
swung open and two hooded men entered swiftly, roughly
grabbing Stuart and deftly fixing manacles and chains to
his wrists. Alex glanced at the door but they were too quick
for him and the brief possibility of escape was snatched
from him before he could collect his thoughts. His wrists
were quickly shackled and the two struggling captives were
dragged into the passageway like slaves bound for trans-
portation.
The long corridor was illuminated by flaming torches
and the grim rock glistened with dampness. The hooded
men tugged at the chains, forcing them to walk quickly.
Their legs were still weak from their earlier excesses with
the vampire twins.
Presently, they came to another iron door, larger than
the others and set in the very core of the rock. Slowly, one
of their captors dragged the heavy barrier ajar and they
were ushered through.
Once inside, they found themselves in a huge, cavernous
space illuminated by thousands of black candles. The sheer
walls rose far above them into the blackness. Ahead of
them, at the foot of a short but steep flight of steps, the
floor opened suddenly into a chasm, well over fifty feet in
188

depth. Its floor was covered by sharply-spiked stalagmites,
offering a lethal bed to any hapless individual who should
fall into the gruesome pit. At the centre of the chasm was
a tall pinnacle of rock, the surface of which was flat and
approximately ten feet in diameter. On this had been
placed a large, circular table of heavy oak to which were
attached numerous straps and shackles. A long, raised
bridge, held by an intricate system of chains and pulleys,
was held suspended near to where they stood, clearly the
only access to the central column of rock.
Alex and Stuart were pushed unceremoniously down the
steps and made to sit at the edge of the pit, their manacles
swiftly chained and secured to iron clasps set in the stone.
Alex tugged vainly at the unyielding irons. The rough
metal of the manacles around his wrists dug painfully into
his flesh. All they could do was wait.
After what seemed an eternity the door swung open
again and more robed men entered. There were twelve in
all, and their faces were completely hidden by their hoods.
They marched in procession around the perimeter of the
pit and circled it twice before standing silently at the edge,
their heads bowed as if in prayer.
4I don't like the look of this,' whispered Stuart. A hefty
kick in his back from one of the guards precluded any fur-
ther comment.
The door opened for a third time and the baron entered.
The hooded men immediately fell to their knees in cower-
ing deference. He stood for a moment, his long black cloak
billowing gently in the slight breeze that appeared to ema-
nate from the pit itself. He surveyed the scene before him.
Apparently satisfied, he turned and held out his hand. Alex
gasped as Sarah entered - naked and as beautiful as ever.
Her face was heavily made up and her long, blonde hair
was tied up above her head, accenting her regal features.
A thick, metal clasp encircled her neck, to which was at-
tached a long chain which the baron grasped. He pulled
her behind him like a pet animal as he walked towards the
bridge.
Alex tried again to force his wrists free of the severe grip
189

of his bonds, but knew that it was useless. Whatever name-
less fate awaited his lover, he could do nothing but sit and
watch. He caught her gaze as she stood by the baron but
her eyes were empty, as though hypnotised. He cursed his
earlier stupidity, his heart aching.
Mansola clapped his hands sharply and one of the
hooded men leapt forward immediately and began to
wrench at the heavy chains that secured the bridge. The
massive frame slowly lowered into position. Once the span
was secured he bowed low and scuttled back to kneel with
his colleagues at the edge of the pit. The baron pulled the
long chain that was fixed to Sarah's neck and tugged it
roughly, leading her as she seemed to drift in a dream-like
state across the narrow bridge to the centre. Once there, he
stooped and took her in his massive arms. He then lifted
her bodily on to the table, laying her across it on her back.
He pulled her arm above her head and secured it to one of
the straps. Then, heaving the frame of the huge table, he
moved the entire surface around on its pivot. He fixed her
other wrist to a second strap then rotated the table again,
securing both of her ankles so that her legs were spread
wide apart. Her sex was displayed for all to see in the most
blatant manner.
Turning the table again, he checked all the bonds and
having satisfied himself that she was securely tied walked
back over the bridge to stand at the side of the pit. He then
raised his arms high above his head.	<
The pit of Mansola!' he bellowed. The final initiation
of a mortal into the arms of the vampires!' He directed his
gaze towards Alex and Stuart. 'Watch, and understand,' he
growled, his leering expression filling Alex with disgust.
'Your beloved Sarah will be willingly impaled by the twelve
leaders of the brood, they who kneel before me now. She
is fully aware of what is to happen to her and delights in
the thought. Is that not so, my dear?'
'Yes.' The word came weakly from Sarah's mouth, her
eyes now wide with lust.
The baron grinned. 'Already, she has become insatiable
like your consorts, Demonia and Sinitia. Her needs will
190

hardly be met, even by the twelve. When they have finished
I will take her and with the thirteenth intrusion of her love-
ly body her soul will be mine and the ceremony will be
complete.'
'You evil monster!' yelled Alex, his body shaking with
anger. Mansola merely laughed.
'Your turn will come, my friend,' he said, 'and you will
find the male initiation far less pleasant.'
isn't there something we can do?' hissed Stuart.
'What, for Christ's sake?' shouted Alex, glaring at the
student angrily.
'I don't know! We can't just let it happen!'
Alex didn't reply, turning to look again at the lovely im-
age of his lover lying spread-eagled across the table, her
expression clearly indicating her eagerness for the initiation
to begin. Her hips moved up and down rhythmically, as
though she were already engaged in an act of copulation.
Her large breasts heaved, her nipples sharply erect.
The baron nodded to the kneeling group and the first
man stood, walking slowly to the bridge. He drew his long
robe back over his shoulders, revealing his naked body,
and his long cock jutted forward as he approached the su-
pine form on the table. Sarah's breathing became heavier
and the thrusting movements of her hips more pronounced
as the man joined her on the table and knelt between her
wide open legs.
There was no kiss or caress and no words as he pushed
his thick stalk towards her, the glinting wetness of her sex
lips in the flickering candlelight a testament to her extreme
arousal. She groaned with pleasure as he entered her in one
slow push, until his long cock filled her to the hilt. Alex felt
his own erection rising as he watched her enjoying the
steady, pounding thrusts. Her hips rose from the table to
meet the incessant driving movements of her unknown
lover. There was no finesse, no technique; just a hard, solid
fuck. From his vantage point Alex could see every detail of
the long, gnarled shaft sliding in and out of Sarah's soaked
pussy. Her moans of ecstasy filled his ears.
He heard the familiar sound of her cries of orgasm and
191

the man threw back his head as he joined her in blissful
release. His hood fell from his head to reveal his handsome,
young features. Alex's cock throbbed, a thin trail of semen
slipping down the long shaft. He desperately wanted to
grab his stalk and rub it hard to join his lover in her delight
but his bonds denied him such a pleasure. Instead, he could
merely watch as the man withdrew his drooping phallus
from Sarah's wet pussy and walked silently back over the
bridge, his place quickly taken by a second, hooded figure.
Once again, the actions were the same, as though re-
hearsed. The cloak was thrown back, the thick stalk driven
quickly into Sarah's open sex lips, and her groans of de-
light were constant as he fucked her mercilessly until he fil-
led her with his seed.
So the procession continued, until all twelve of the
hooded figures had sated themselves within her ever more
demanding body. Not a word was spoken throughout, the
only sounds being Sarah's cries of pleasure each time she
came and the occasional groans from her nameless lovers.
When the last one had filled her and withdrawn his flac-
cid cock from her ravaged pussy there was a long silence
and a quiet expectancy. Sarah lay still, panting heavily.
Semen seeped from her open sex lips - a sight so erotic that
Alex felt he would explode. He looked across at Stuart.
The young man's cock lay limply on his thigh, his stomach
wet with evidence of his release. Alex felt a twinge of envy
but his stalk remained stiff and erect. His desire to orgasm
tore at his loins.
'And now, the thirteenth.' The baron spoke in a grave,
ceremonious tone as he withdrew his robe to reveal his
massive, naked body and his huge cock. He walked slowly
across the bridge, his phallus swinging menacingly, until he
stood at the table. He gazed down at her submissive form,
her hips once more moving up and down in brazen invita-
tion. He knelt and pressed his mouth to her pussy and
drank from her sweet chalice. Sarah groaned and thrust
her mound against him, his tongue darting in and out of
her rapidly. Then he drew back, gripping his thick stalk
like a weapon.
192

'Are you ready, Sarah?' he boomed. 'Ready to join the
brood?'
'Yes, oh yes,' she whimpered. 'Take me. Sink your mass-
ive shaft within my body!'
The baron knelt on the table and aimed the huge head
of his immense phallus at her cunt. Alex looked away.
'Stop!' The word was screamed from behind him. He
swung his head round and saw a young man standing at
the door with a large crucifix clasped in his raised hands.
'Stop this carnage and be damned, foul entity!'
The baron jumped from the table and turned in the di-
rection of the newcomer, his cock still fearsomely erect and
his face twisted in vehement anger. 'What is this?' he
roared. 'You dare to defile the inner sanctum? You will die
for this!'
'Not I,' continued the young man, walking slowly for-
ward with the cross held high before him. Alex could see
that he Was trembling and clearly terrified.
'Colin, please, no!' shouted Sarah from the table, recog-
nising the intruder immediately. 'I want him; I need him!'
'I know you, Mansola,' said Colin, ignoring her pleas.
'This cross has been blessed by the Lord High Exorcist
himself! You cannot resist!'
Mansola lunged forward and ran across the bridge to-
wards the quaking figure. Colin stood his ground and the
baron stopped just feet away from him. There was a long
pause as their eyes met. Neither gave way until suddenly,
the baron turned. Flinging his cloak around his nakedness,
he stormed out of the room, contemptuously shoving the
slight figure of the young man to one side. The other fig-
ures followed immediately, Colin proffering the crucifix to-
wards them as they scurried past.
Then there was silence, save for the sound of Sarah
weeping quietly. Colin set down the cross and unfastened
the shackles that held Alex and Stuart.
'How did you know?' asked Alex as he rubbed his ach-
ing wrists.
'I knew you would come here eventually,' said the young
man. 'It was just a matter of time. I knew of your relationship
193

with Sarah, and that you were probably involved with the
vampires. I simply had to follow you, until you led me to
their lair.'
He walked over the bridge and gazed down at the sob-
bing figure lying on the table, i was nearly too late,' he
said, beginning to untie her bonds.
i wanted to be with them,' she wailed. 'Why did you
stop them?'
i have learned much since I last saw you,' he said quiet-
ly. i believe you spoke the truth about Demonia and the
others. But the power of Mansola is great; he has be-
witched you. Come, let us leave this place. Let me return
you to your sisters.'
Sarah climbed stiffly from the table, clutching his arm
for support. 'You will not harm them?' she asked, her ex-
pression fearful. Colin shook his head.
'No, I was wrong. But I believe I can help them in their
quest to rid the world of this evil.' He led her carefully over
the bridge and Alex immediately took her into his arms,
hugging her sweat-soaked body and feeling her wetness
against his groin.
'I need sex so badly, Alex,' she whimpered, her body
trembling. 'Even after all that, I need it so much.'
Alex kissed her lightly on the cheek, the desire to impale
her there and then with his rigid stalk tearing at his emo-
tions.
'Not here,' he whispered. 'Let's get back to Gallows Hill.'
The power of the blessed crucifix was indeed very strong.
The passageways remained silent and empty as Alex and
Stuart quickly retrieved their clothing. Sarah covered her
nakedness with a discarded robe, then they hurried up the
long flight of steps, through the hallway and out into the
open. They all filled their lungs with the welcome scent of
fresh air and the afternoon sun bathed them with its agree-
able warmth.
'Don't drive too fast,' said Colin as he clambered on to
his ancient motor scooter. 'I don't want to lose you.'
Alex helped Sarah into the back of his car, sliding in be-
194

side her. Stuart positioned himself at the wheel and started
the powerful engine. 'D'you think we can trust him?' he
asked, as he moved the vehicle into the narrow, winding
lane that led away from the grim mansion.
'I don't see that we have much choice,' replied Alex, slip-
ping his arm around Sarah's shoulders. She smiled at him
sweetly, her face flushed from her recent experiences. He
looked out of the rear window to see Colin struggling
along behind them, clouds of acrid smoke billowing from
the exhaust of his bike. No, he thought, no choice at all.
He felt Sarah's hand slip to his groin, her fingers deli-
cately stroking the bulge in his trousers. His cock began to
stiffen immediately. 'Fuck me, Alex,' she breathed, squeez-
ing his thickening length. 'Please.'
He didn't need to be asked a second time. Quickly un-
zipping himself, he dragged his pants down to his knees as
Sarah lay back on the wide seat, opening the front of her
robe to reveal her sumptuous, naked body. He swallowed
hard; she looked even more beautiful than ever. Her large
breasts were rising and falling heavily and her pussy was
wet with her juices and those of her many lovers. The sight
filled him with an intense, erotic desire.
Alex moved forward and pressed the thick, swollen end
of his rigid stalk against her soft sex lips, his stiffness sink-
ing quickly between them until their groins met. Her in-
credible wetness served only to heighten his arousal as he
pumped steadily, kissing her mouth passionately and
pinching her nipples between his fingers. He knew that he
wouldn't be able to last long - the memories of the sights
that he had just witnessed made it impossible for him to
hold back. With a groan he came, his seed jetting deep in-
side his lover. Her quiet sighs indicated that she had shared
his joy.
'You are one of us, Sarah,' said Demonia, with more than
a hint of pleasure in her voice. 'Now that you have lain
with the baron, your fate is sealed. Are you unhappy?'
Sarah shook her head, snuggling close to Alex on the
sofa. 'No,' she said, i had already decided to join you.'
195

'Beware that you do not allow him to touch you again,'
continued Demonia, 'or you will yearn for blood, as well
as sex.'
'I understand.'
Demonia smiled warmly, then turned to regard Colin,
who was sitting rather nervously on a chair at her side.
'And you, Colin, how is it that you have changed your
mind, when you told Sarah that you intended to stake us
all?'
'It was the book. The notes written by Doctor Tankard's
ancestor, the old professor. I searched through Sarah's
desk, mainly to try and find out where this place of yours
was, and I came across them. I've studied other pieces of
the professor's works before as part of my research, so I
knew he was telling the truth.'
'You realise that, in making love to Sarah you are des-
tined to become one of us yourself, should you so choose?'
Colin nodded. 'I do, and I intend to join you.'
Demonia looked at him in surprise. 'You seem very cer-
tain,' she said, imperiously.
'I have always felt that it was my destiny,' he replied sim-
ply.
The door to the sitting-room opened and Karen entered,
closely followed by Belinda and Andrew. 'Hi everybody,'
said Karen with customary cheerfulness. 'Ooh, who's this?'
She walked over to Colin, resting her hand on his shoulder.
'This is Colin, a new member of our group,' said Alex.
Karen looked shocked. 'Colin? But I thought...'
'He has seen the error of his ways,' said Demonia.
'Come, tell us what you've been doing these past days. The
party is becoming too sombre.'
Karen sat down, her grin broad. 'I've had a fantastic
time,' she said, with marked enthusiasm. 'I think I've done
more screwing since I last saw you than in the rest of my
life!'
'Tell us about it,' said Demonia, clearly warming to the
idea.
Karen giggled girlishly. 'Do you want all the gory de-
tails?'
196

'Everything,' said Demonia, sitting back in her arm-
chair. 'And then perhaps Belinda and Andrew can cheer us
with their tales.'
'OK then. As Doctor Tankard and the others already
know, I'm the cox for the university's rowing eight.' She
stopped, noticing Demonia and Sinitia's puzzled express-
ions. 'It's a team sport, you know, rowing a boat up and
down the river.'
'Go on,' said Demonia. 'Please excuse our ignorance of
such matters.'
'Well,' continued Karen, gleefully getting into her stride,
'I think they picked me because I'm so small as well as be-
ing very fit. I joined because the team are eight of the most
gorgeous, hunky men on the campus. One of them, Ron
his name is, is a divine piece of male flesh, and I've wanted
to get into his pants for ages. He's got a hell of a reputation
with the girls, and I thought he'd be ideal for our little
group.
'I decided to make a play for him after training. Things
didn't work out quite like I intended, though. The session
had been particularly good and the lads decided that they
would celebrate by going to a nearby pub for a quick pint.
I knew that once they'd started drinking they wouldn't
stop, and then Ron would be no use to me or anybody else.
I could never understand that with blokes; after a few
drinks I'm game for anything, but guys seem to lose inter-
est or, at least, the ability to perform. I didn't want a quick,
drunken screw in the car park; that's not for me. It was
now or never.
'The opportunity came all of a sudden. Ron suddenly
announced that he wanted to have a quick shower before
joining them for a drink, and went off to the changing-
rooms. The others set off for the pub while I pretended to
be adjusting various pieces of equipment. Once they were
out of sight I followed Ron to the changing-rooms.
'I could hear the water spraying from outside. I waited
a moment, to be certain that he was in the shower, then
slipped quietly into the hut. I could hear Ron singing
tunelessly from the showers, and could make out the shape
197

of his lovely, muscular body through the steamed-up glass.
I pulled my clothing off quickly, chucked it on to a bench
and opened the door to the shower.
The steam billowed out. There were about six shower-
heads in a row. Ron was standing at the furthest end with
his back to me, soaping his legs, and the sight of him rub-
bing the soap over his lovely, tanned thighs made my pussy
twitch. He's got the most delectable arse - tight, firm but-
tocks with a line of thick, black hair running along the cleft
between them. Lovely.'
Karen paused and licked her lips, her eyes glazing with
the memory. 'Go on,' said Demonia impatiently, her hand
snaking under the folds of her dress to fondle herself.
'What happened next?'
Karen blinked. 'Oh, sorry,' she chuckled, 'I was just
thinking about his lovely bum. If there's one thing about a
bloke that will make me drool, it's a nice, tight little bot-
tom. Anyway, I turned the tap of the shower at the other
end of the line and stood under the stream, taking up a
small piece of wet soap and beginning to nonchalantly
smear it over my breasts. Ron turned suddenly, realising at
last that he was not alone. "Karen," he stuttered, "I... er
..." I grinned at him and carried on soaping myself, as if
it were the most natural thing in the world to do. I looked
pointedly at his body, examining his superb, muscular
shape and the thick, matted hair that covered his broad
chest before running in a thin line over his stomach to his
crotch. I glanced down, seeing his prick hanging heavily
between his legs, covered in soap. I looked up at his face,
grinning again, then let my eyes travel slowly down once
more until my gaze became fixed on the bush of hair be-
tween his legs, his cock visibly stiffening. "You don't mind,
do you?" I said. "Only I wanted to shower before I went
to the pub."
'He shook his head, nervously starting to wash himself
again. I looked away and rubbed the soap over my stom-
ach, smoothing the thick cream over my flesh sensuously
before slipping the slimy bar down to my crotch and work-
ing it slowly around my hairless sex-flesh. I didn't need the
198

water from the shower; my pussy was already soaked, and
the soap was bubbling between my legs.
i turned and glanced again at Ron, seeing him look
quickly away as though afraid that I might catch him
watching me. I wanted to rush over to him and grab him,
forcing him to fuck me there and then, but I was enjoying
the game. I turned my back to him and pretended to drop
the soap. Spreading my legs but keeping them held stiff
and straight I bent over at the waist to retrieve it, giving
him a perfect view of my naked bum. I knew that he'd be
looking at me, seeing the soapy, open lips of my shaven
pussy and wanting to ram his thick cock up me. I let the
soap slip out of my hands a couple of times, ensuring that
he had a good look, then stood up again, turning slowly.
This time he didn't look away. His cock was sticking
out like a flagpole, a monster with a thick, heavily ridged
head. His eyes darted about nervously. "Wash my back,
Ron," I said, seductively. He moved over to me and took
the cake of soap from me. I tried not to look at his cock,
jutting out in front of him, my eyes firmly fixed on his
while I fought the temptation to reach out and grab the
object of my desire. I turned my back to him, looking over
my shoulder as he cautiously began to soap me, running
his strong hands over my flesh, the leathery touch of his
palms sending shivers down my spine.
'He concentrated on my shoulders at first, then ran his
hands down, massaging my back smoothly. "Don't forget
my bottom," I said. He didn't need asking twice. He cup-
ped my buttocks immediately, rubbing the soap over them
thickly. He put down the bar and smoothed the cream over
my bottom slowly, moving closer so that the tip of his
prick touched my back. I rotated my hips slightly, letting
him know the effect that he was having on me.
'That was the only signal he needed. He slipped the fin-
gers of one hand between my buttocks, running the tips
up and down along the cleft. I shivered and groaned, arch-
ing my back slightly and pushing my bum out, almost
coming when I felt a fingertip touch the little hole. He slid
his other hand around my body to my stomach, then
199

down, agonisingly slowly, to my crotch. The shower
sprayed warmly over our bodies, streams of soapy water
running erotically over my breasts, down, over my stomach
to his hand as he gently wormed his fingers inside the
soaked lips of my cunt. I reached behind me and gripped
his thick shaft as he slipped a finger inside my bottom, the
sensation making me shudder with delight.
'I leant my head back and our mouths met. I kissed him
awkwardly as he slipped his fingers in and out of my two
holes, my hand slithering over the soapy wetness of his
cock. He managed to work four fingers inside my pussy
now, and at least two in my bottom. I needed him badly.
I turned my body to face his and kissed his chest, then slid
my tongue down his body as his fingers slipped from me.
I crouched in front of him, took hold of his thick stalk with
both hands and pumped it rapidly. I opened my mouth
and took him inside, feeling the shaft throb between my
lips and tasting his delicious saltiness. I looked up at him,
his cock still held deep in my mouth, and began to bob my
head back and forward. I was rubbing his thick stem be-
tween the palms of my hands, and running my tongue
round and round his huge knob. He rested his hands on
my head and moved his hips, fucking my face, his breath-
ing heavy.
'I managed to only get about half of his length inside my
mouth, my hand quickly rubbing the other four or five
inches and the fingers of my other hand gently caressing
him between his buttocks. I began to worry that he would
come before he tasted me, and before I'd had the fucking
I so desperately needed, so I pulled from him and stood up,
my face barely level with his muscular chest. I licked and
sucked his nipples in turn, my hands gripping his cock
tightly.
'Ron slipped his hands around my waist and lifted me
bodily from the floor. I wrapped my arms around his
shoulders and my legs about his waist, kissing his mouth
passionately as I sensed him positioning his lovely dick to
enter me. He lowered me slowly, his thick shaft slipping
effortlessly into my soaking wet pussy, filling me complete-
200

ly. He gripped my bottom and we humped against each
other, our bodies soaked by the constant stream of warm
water from the shower. Then he started to lift me up and
force me down rapidly, hammering my small body on to
his huge shaft like I was a rag doll.
'We heard noises, but we didn't care. I guessed that
someone had come in to shower; boy, were they in for a
surprise! Ron pushed me against the wall, pressing my
back against the cool tiles and thrust wildly in and out of
me, my heels digging into his backside, my fingernails claw-
ing at the back of his neck.
The door to the shower opened and two naked figures
entered - two more of the crew. There were more noises
from the changing-room. The whole damn bunch of them
were there! Either they'd changed their minds about the
pub or more likely I'd been set up. Needless to say, I didn't
mind.
'Both of them quickly sported marvellous erections, and
I knew that Ron wasn't going to be the only new member
of our little group. One of them, Pete I think his name is,
came to the side of us and turned my face towards his,
kissing me on the mouth, his hand cupping my breast. Ron
carried on as though nothing untoward had happened,
pumping heavily into me as the other guy, Joe, slipped his
hand under my bum. I came with an explosion of sensa-
tions as I felt him slide a finger into my soapy little hole.
Ron's superb length swelled inside me as he fucked me
violently until he groaned loudly as he filled my pussy with
his creamy seed.
'I remember sobbing as I bit into his shoulder; feeling
the incessant throbbing of his cock deep within me, Joe
pushing his finger rapidly in and out of my tight little arse,
Pete now sucking and nibbling my nipple. Gradually, I was
allowed to put my feet on the floor and Ron's cock slipped
from inside me and hung heavily between his legs. I knelt
down and took it in my mouth, tenderly licking and suck-
ing the wilting stem.
'Somebody turned off the shower, and Joe and Pete lift-
ed me by my arms, carrying me triumphantly out of the
201

shower into the changing-room. As I had suspected, the
other five members of the team were there, all naked. A
cheer went up as Joe and Pete carried me in like some sort
of willing sacrifice. I don't think I've ever felt so horny in
my life, knowing what was likely to happen to me.
The men moved over to us, their hands roaming over
my wet nakedness, fondling every part of my body. Fingers
were slipped into my pussy and my bottom, hands groped
my breasts as I was held there, powerless to resist their
every demand. I reached out with both hands, clutching an
erect cock in each, rubbing them vigorously.
'At last I was set down on my feet. I stood still for a
moment, taking in the scene before me. Eight, gorgeously
athletic young men, all fully naked and all but one hard
and ready. Only Ron was drooping slightly, although even
his cock was already beginning to show signs of recovery.
'Joe lay on a bench on his back, holding his cock erect;
his intentions clear. I walked over to him and spread my
legs across him, lowering my little body until I felt his stalk
slide into me. I sat down on him, taking every inch while
leaning forward, holding on to his shoulders with my
hands. I felt an unmistakable pressure against my anus and
relaxed myself. A lovely, thick shaft slipped into my bot-
tom easily, the constant probing of God knows how many
fingers before making me more than ready.
'Almost immediately, Pete positioned himself in front of
me, his lovely cock jutting out towards my face. I opened my
mouth and let him push it between my lips, sucking on him
greedily as he moved back and forth, slipping his long, hard
flesh in and out. Another guy moved to stand next to him,
shuffling Pete to one side so that I could take both pricks in my
mouth while my nether regions were pummelled mercilessly.
'I heard the chap behind me groan and felt his cock
throbbing in my bottom, filling me with his seed. The next
moment Pete cried out, his sperm gushing to the back of
my throat. I swallowed hard, my actions stimulating the
other guy to instant orgasm, and their combined ejacula-
tions filled my mouth with delicious cream.
'I felt the softening erection being pulled from my bum,
202

only to be replaced by a longer, thicker shaft plunging deep
into me. He hardly moved at all before withdrawing again
and jets of hot, thick fluids streaked across my back. Again,
another thick stalk plundered my tight little orifice, Ron now
standing before me and offering his huge tool to my mouth,
the thick stem as hard as ever. I sucked him in greedily, my
mouth stretched by his massive girth. I was in heaven.
'All the time, Joe pumped up into me, his staying power
amazing. I began to wonder if he'd ever come. I got my
answer when he suddenly arched his back, thrusting his
cock into me as far as it would go, the shaft throbbing
heavily. I came with him, an earth-shattering climax that
made me cry out loudly, my shout muffled by the huge dick
in my mouth. The guy behind me started to hammer his
wonderfully hard stalk into my bum until he groaned and
came, his fingernails gripping my buttocks painfully, his
crotch grinding against them as he tried to force more and
more of his length into me.
'Ron was not to be outdone. With a quiet moan he be-
gan to throb between my lips, his luscious juices jetting
into my throat. I held his seed within my mouth when he
pulled from me, then pushed it out with my tongue, soak-
ing my chin, offering him a sight that I knew would fill his
dreams for years to come.
'I sat quietly on the bench, the men sitting or lying
around me, exhausted. It had been fun, but they had still
not tasted me, and I knew that was essential if they were
to become members of our group. After a few moments I
suggested that they lick me, each in turn, so that I could
judge who was the best oral lover. They readily agreed,
despite their tiredness, and one by one they took their po-
sitions at my feet, their tongues lapping at my poor,
ravaged pussy, little knowing that their fates were sealed.'
'Oh, oh!' All eyes of the occupants of the sitting-room
turned in the direction of the sounds, seeing Sarah, her face
flushed with arousal and embarrassment. 'I'm sorry,' she
said breathlessly, 'I've just come. That was quite a story!'
'I'm nearly there myself,' said Andrew, patting the huge
erection displayed through the tight material of his jeans.
203

'Oh, don't waste that,' cooed Demonia. 'Come and sit
by me and let me pleasure you while we listen to Belinda's
story.'
Andrew rose willingly, carrying his chair and placing it
next to hers. Demonia immediately unzipped him as he sat
down, taking hold of his monstrous stalk and gently rub-
bing the long, thick shaft.
'Oh no!' moaned Andrew, his sperm suddenly jetting up
into the air and spraying over his jeans.
'What a pity,' said Demonia, smoothing the cream over
the end of his throbbing cock. 'Still, I'm sure that once
Belinda's tale has been told it will rise again.'
Belinda stood up, her skin-tight jeans and flimsy sweater
doing little to hide the perfection of her voluptuous, young
body. Her breasts bounced hugely as she took her seat in
the centre of the group, her nipples visibly erect through
the thin cotton. Alex felt his mouth go dry. His cock stood
firmly erect within his trousers as a result of Karen's story;
he wasn't sure how much of Belinda's account he would be
able to hear before nature would take its course.
'My story's a little more straightforward,' began
Belinda, 'but no less exciting, as I think you'll agree. I'd
seen an advertisement for a singles group, you know,
where people who are unmarried or divorced get together,
and I'd heard that these things usually ended up in orgies,
so I decided to give it a try.
'When I telephoned the bloke who was rupning things -
a chap called Jeff - he told me that they were having a
party that night, so it looked as though my luck was in.
Then he asked me my age. When I told him, he seemed
shocked, saying that most of the members of the group
were much older, and did I mind? I said not, although I
began to worry just how old they might be, as Demonia
had made it clear that we need strong, able people to join
us.
'Nevertheless, I agreed to go along. To be honest, I
found the idea of joining in with a bunch of bonking stran-
gers quite a turn-on! When I arrived at the house, however,
I began to wonder what I'd let myself in for. Everyone was
204

fully dressed - and very smartly - and sitting around the
lounge of this big house holding glasses of wine and mak-
ing small-talk. It was more like a vicarage tea party than
what I'd hoped for.
'Because of Jeff's reaction when I told him my age I'd
gone there dressed rather like a precocious teenager with a
tight, knitted sweater over my braless breasts, the rough-
ness of the material causing my nipples to jut out, a very
short, pleated mini-kilt and knee-length, white socks. I
hadn't bothered to put any knickers on, believing that
they'd soon be wrenched off anyway.
'There were a few perceptible looks of admiration from
the men as I sat down in an armchair, carefully crossing
my legs so as not to reveal too much, at least not yet. Jeff
handed me a glass of wine. "This is our newest member,
Belinda," he said, beaming with pride as though he had
created me himself.
'One of the women looked at me quizzically. "You're
very young," she said petulantly. "Are you sure you've
come to the right place?" I told her I was, although I was
beginning to have my doubts.
'Jeff sat on the arm of my chair, resting his hand nerv-
ously on my shoulder. When I didn't shrug him off he be-
came bolder, slipping his arm around me and stroking the
side of my breast as he chatted aimlessly with the others. I
looked around the room. There were a couple of people in
their fifties but generally the age range wasn't too bad:
thirty to fortyish, I suppose. There were about twenty in
all, none of them what I'd call bad-looking, so I decided
to stay and see if things progressed.
'I uncrossed my legs, ensuring a chap sitting opposite me
got a good view of my naked pussy, then crossed them
again. I saw him lick his lips and I smiled at him. He
looked away in embarrassment. I shrugged and sipped my
wine, the acrid taste of cheap plonk making me wince.
'Still the incessant chatter went on; I found myself look-
ing at the clock, willing the hands to move quickly around
the dial, to bring an end to this torture. Jeff's hand re-
mained against the side of my breast, unmoving. I was
205

beginning to feel desperately randy, but nobody seemed to
be taking much interest.
'Jeff leant over me to whisper in my ear. "There's a rule
in this club," he said. "New members have to go to bed
with the host." I glared at him, annoyed at the crassness
of his approach. He looked mortified. He was quite good-
looking, actually, a sort of city-gent type. I let my express-
ion soften. "I'm sorry," he said. "Bad joke."
i smiled as sweetly as I could. "I didn't think it was a
joke," I lied. "I was just wondering what the others would
say if we disappeared to a bedroom." He laughed nervous-
ly, leaning further forward and pushing his hand around
me to cup my breast. I lay my head back and closed my
eyes, my lips parted in invitation. He kissed me, his tongue
delving into my mouth, playing against my own. I un-
crossed my legs again, letting them fall slightly apart,
knowing that twenty pairs of eyes would be able to see my
hairy little pussy.
' "Look at that!" It was the woman who had chided me
for being so young who spoke. "They'll be doing it on the
carpet in a minute."
i looked at my host and grinned. "I don't mind if you
don't," I teased. His eyes widened. Obviously nothing like
this had happened before at these so-called parties.
'Another woman spoke up. "She's got no knickers on!
Look, you can see everything!" I was past caring. They
could throw me out if they wanted to. I reached up and
slipped my arm around Jeff's neck, pulling his face to mine
and kissing him passionately. He moved his free hand to
my other breast, cupping them both and kneading them
with his fingers.
' "Go on," said a male voice, "fuck her, Jeff. She looks
like she needs it!" Still Jeff refused to move from his perch
on the arm of the chair. I'd had enough of the formalities.
I pushed him off and stood up, surveying the faces of the
group before me. A couple of the women frowned, but the
men all gazed at me excitedly, willing me to go further. I
wasn't about to disappoint them,
i reached and caught hold of the hem of my jumper,
206

quickly pulling it over my head, letting my big breasts
spring free to gasps of admiration from the throats of most
of the crowd. I caught hold of the clasp on my mini-kilt
and held still for a moment, looking at their faces, making
them wait. They wanted to see more, that was obvious.
'Slowly and teasingly I unzipped the skirt and let it fall
down my legs to the floor, stepping out of it and standing
wearing nothing but my white socks and little black shoes.
"Jeff told me that new club members have to do this," I
lied. "I expect that you've all done it, so I suppose that I
must."
' "You don't have to if you don't want to, my dear," said
a female voice. I looked in the direction of the sound
through the sea of admiring faces.
' "But I want to," I said, reaching out and taking Jeff by
the hand. He stood awkwardly, looking about him in al-
most shamed embarrassment. I knelt at his feet, unzipping
his trousers slowly. He stood there lamely, not knowing
what to do or say. I tugged down the front of his under-
pants and drew out his small, but very erect cock, putting
it straight to my mouth. He came the moment that I
started to suck him, his legs trembling with the effort. I
swallowed hard, the warm taste of his seed awakening
every nerve in my body.
'Jeff staggered back to his seat, leaving me alone in the
middle of the carpet. I looked nervously around me, wip-
ing my mouth on the back of my hand, wondering if I'd
gone too far. The atmosphere was electric. "God, Jeff,"
shouted the chap who was sitting directly opposite me,
"she needs more than that!" He stood up, wrenching his
trousers and pants down to his knees, his cock springing
up before him. I lay back gratefully, opening my legs wide.
He was much older than Jeff, a real company director if
ever I saw one. He was very distinguished but at that mo-
ment looked slightly ridiculous as he knelt between my
splayed legs, his big cock jutting forward.
'He pushed himself on to me, his body heavy as his stalk
slid into my aching little pussy. I looked to one side, seeing
the woman who had disapproved of me so much swiftly
207

unbuttoning her blouse and pulling it from her shoulders,
revealing the biggest pair of tits I'd ever seen. Almost im-
mediately, a guy sitting next to her grabbed one of the huge
mounds and put it to his mouth, sucking her long nipple
like a baby. Another man did the same to her other breast,
both of them pushing their hands up her skirt, shifting the
material up to reveal her stockings and suspenders.
The guy who was fucking me pulled out suddenly and
turned his body, crouching over me on his hands and
knees, his long cock hanging inches from my mouth, his
face quickly burying itself between my legs. I groaned as
his mouth touched my pussy, his tongue rapidly licking
around the sodden lips before concentrating on my throb-
bing clit. I took hold of his thick stem and drew it into my
mouth, swallowing the full length down my throat, arching
my neck so that I could continue to breathe. I swallowed
continuously, knowing that the movements of my throat
muscles would be giving him the most wonderful of sensa-
tions, my tongue lapping back and forth across his hard
stalk. I raised my hips, pressing my mound to his mouth
and came, a gut-wrenching orgasm that tore at my upper
thighs, shockwaves of pleasure shooting down my legs.
The heavy throbbing of his cock within the sheath of my
throat told me that he had shared my delight.
'Presently, my lover struggled wearily from me to sit on
the floor with his back resting on the sofa. I looked around
me. The big-breasted woman was on hen knees on the
floor, some guy pumping into her from behind, another
bloke feeding her mouth with his cock. Everywhere, people
were getting into it, sucking, licking and fucking. The party
was getting started at last.
'I noticed a handsome, but rather shy-looking young
man sitting awkwardly on a chair in the corner of the
room. I picked myself up from the floor and walked over
to him, stepping over numerous, writhing bodies on the
way. "Hello," I said, "are you not enjoying yourself?"
' "Er, yes," he said, nervously looking over my shoulder.
I turned my head.
' "That's my son," said the big-breasted woman, taking
208

the cock from her mouth for a moment. "He's not used to
seeing his mother behaving like this. Go on, Clive, you
know you fancy her."
'I turned back to look at Clive and smiled again, taking
his hand in mine. "Do you fancy me, Clive?" I asked. The
young man nodded. "Well then,'' I said, pulling him to his
feet, "do you want to do it here, or would you rather go
somewhere else?"
'He looked across at his mother, who had happily re-
turned to her pleasurable tasks. "Can we go somewhere?"
he asked quietly. "It's a bit difficult."
'I led him through the myriad of copulating bodies and
out into the hallway. Once the door was shut I wrapped
my arms around him, pressing my naked body to him and
kissed him fully on the mouth. He barely responded, his
arms hanging limply at his sides. "What's the matter,
Clive, don't you like me?"
'He looked anxious. "Yes, I do like you," he said. "It's
just .. ."
' "Is this your first time?" He nodded, hanging his head
shamefully. "Don't worry," I said, "I'll be very gentle with
you." He didn't seem to get the joke. I took his hand and
pulled him behind me up the stairs, thrilling to the idea of
making love with a virgin for the first time in my life.
'We entered one of the bedrooms, finding the big bed
covered with coats. I heaved the various garments in a big
pile on to the floor then lay on the bed, my legs wide open,
my finger slipping along the length of my open pussy lips.
Clive just stood there like an idiot. "Undress, Clive," I
breathed. "I want you to fuck me."
'He began by nervously unbuttoning his shirt until at
long last he stood naked at the foot of the bed. His cock
stood fearsomely erect, the near-purple head pressed
against his stomach. I patted the mattress, indicating that
he should join me. He walked slowly around the bed, his
cock barely moving, so full was his erection. I worried that
he would come before he could get it up me, and I certainly
needed to feel that wonderful stalk inside my body.
'He lay at my side, resting his hand cautiously on my
209

stomach. I took hold of it and put his fingers to my breast.
44Feel me, Clive. Squeeze the nipple." He did as ordered,
bending his head towards me. We kissed, a deeper, more
passionate sharing of tongues than before and I sensed him
relaxing. "I'm going to teach you how to please a woman,"
I whispered, holding my breast towards his face. "Suck it.
Suck the nipple gently." He moved his mouth to my erect
little bud, taking it between his lips and suckling the hard
flesh. As he did so I took hold of his hand and put it to
my wet pussy, moving it for him to show how I liked it.
He soon got the idea, his fingers delving between the soft
lips while his thumb rubbed against my erect clit.
4 "That's it, Clive. Now, put your mouth to me, kiss me,
down there." He paused for a moment, as if to be sure I
meant what I said. I nodded my head in the direction of
my aching crotch and smiled in encouragement. He inched
his body downwards, until he lay with his head between
my legs. "Lick it, darling," I said. "Especially at the top."
He pushed his tongue forward, the tip touching the lips of
my throbbing pussy, tasting the flavour of a woman for the
first time in his life. He licked around the hole, rubbing his
tongue flatly over the lips then slid it upwards along the slit
until it reached the stiff bud, fluttering over it like an ex-
pert. I groaned, clutching his head and raising my legs into
the air as I pressed his face hard against me. He lapped
hungrily, clearly enjoying the new experience.
i came with a shudder, crying out loudly. He sat up
quickly and asked me if I was all right. I laughed, and he
looked disappointed. I reached up and stroked the back of
his head tenderly. "Clive, you have made me come with
your tongue. It was wonderful." His face beamed with
pride.
4 "Now, Clive, I want you to fuck me." I accentuated the
word "fuck", my eyes wide with lust. He knelt between my
legs, his big cock inches from my cunt. I reached over and
gripped it, my fingers circling the hard shaft, and guided
him into me. He slid in easily, his groin pressing against
mine. Suddenly he began to pump in and out at a ferocious
rate. I pressed my hand hard against his bottom. "Steady,
210

steady, you'll come too quick. Take it nice and slow," I
whispered.
'He began to move like an expert, resting his weight on
his elbows, my breasts crushed hard against his slim chest.
"That's it, Clive," I breathed. "Fuck me, fuck me." My
words were ill-advised because, the young man's move-
ments became once again rapid and his face betrayed the
fact that he was lost. With a groan he came, his cock
throbbing inside me, his cream filling my soaked sheath.
'He fell from me almost as soon as he was finished, lying
on his back and gazing at the ceiling. I knew what he must
be thinking - feelings of pride and achievement as well as
the pleasure of satisfaction. I'd felt similar things when I
lost my virginity, quite some years before. I leant over and
kissed him lightly on the forehead, then climbed from the
bed and left him to his thoughts.
'Downstairs, the orgy was in full swing, the sounds and
aromas of sex filling the room. Barely had I entered than
I was virtually flung on to the sofa, someone's busy tongue
lapping at my pussy, the juices of mine and Clive's ecstasy
soaking my new lover's face.
'The evening wore into the night, and then to the morn-
ing. By the end of the party there wasn't a man who hadn't
clambered over me, erection after erection slipping inside
me, tongues licking my juices, cocks filling my mouth. A
couple of the older women disappeared upstairs to see if
Clive was OK; they didn't return until morning. I had
taught him well.'
Demonia smiled. 'You've both done well,' she said. 'We
will soon have enough members of our group to defeat the
baron with the combined power of our will.' She looked
at Andrew, noticing that his stupendous cock was once
more erect, just as she had predicted. She reached to un-
fasten her gown as he quickly divested himself of the re-
mainder of his clothing. Alex stood up and walked over
to Sinitia, taking her small hand in his and leading her to
the sofa. Within moments, Andrew had sunk his mon-
strous stalk deep inside Demonia's pussy and Alex was
happily thrusting into the perfection of Sinitia's bottom.
211

Sarah, Karen and Belinda grabbed hold of Stuart, strip-
ping him naked within a few seconds.
It would be another long, hot night.

212

Eight
Tonight is the last in the lunar cycle.'
The atmosphere in the large sitting-room of the house on
Gallows Hill Road was sombre as Demonia spoke, her ex-
pression one of extreme solemnity. Alex shifted uncomfor-
tably on his seat. Sarah sat at his feet, clutching his hand
tightly. The students sat like anxious schoolchildren on the
long sofa, hanging on the beautiful vampire's every word.
The time is significant in two distinct ways,' continued
Demonia, rising from her armchair and standing in the
centre of the room as if to stress the importance of her
words.
Two ways?' queried Alex. 'What do you mean?'
Demonia regarded him closely, her face for once unsmil-
ing, and her body shrouded in a long black gown that
seemed in keeping with her mood. 'As you know,' she said,
slowly, 'all who have had sexual contact with any of the
brood during the lunar month must make an important
and difficult choice this night. They may join us forever, or
return to their former, mortal state.
'Should they choose to become as us, they merely need
to taste the fluids of our release, those of either Sinitia or
I, and they will be at once transformed into the beings that
you call vampires, lusting forever for the joyous sustenance
of the creams of orgasm and, what is more important,
blessed with eternal youth. Only Sarah is denied a choice;
thanks to her experience with the twelve leaders of Man-
sola's evil brood her fate is sealed. She will live with us
here, for ever.'
Demonia looked questioningly into Sarah's eyes, the beau-
tiful blonde's face turning to hers in smiling acquiescence.
213

Demonia returned her smile and continued to address the
group.
The second matter is more immediate. At twelve mid-
night exactly the baron must come to this house to retrieve
that which he seeks. Without it, his powers will fade until
he becomes nothing but dust and earth. We must prepare.'
'What are we to do?' asked Colin, sitting with his arm
wrapped protectively around Karen's slender shoulders.
'We don't even know what it is he wants.'
'I will call the others, those who have shared the pleas-
ures of Eros with you all. Already, their awareness will be
growing, their libidinous cravings for lascivious delights
tearing at their imaginations. Through the power of my
mind I will summon them and together we will learn the
secret and defeat the monster.'
Demonia closed her eyes, her forehead becoming fur-
rowed and her hands clenched tightly. The chandelier
above the group began to tremble and the glass tinkled
musically, ambiguously bringing a welcome lilt to the
brooding silence. Droplets of sweat appeared on her face,
the sheen of her alabaster-white skin enhanced by the
flickering candlelight. Her body shook visibly, her finger-
nails dug into the flesh of her hands, and her teeth were
gritted as though she were in great pain.
Suddenly she opened her eyes, breathing heavily, it is
done,' she said triumphantly. They will be with us within
the hour.'
Alex shook his head, marvelling at the demonstration of
yet another of their hostess's ethereal strengths. There was
so much to know; so much to understand.
'Now we must wait,' continued Demonia breathlessly,
the immense strain of her endeavours clearly having taken
its toll, 'and, sadly we may not make love until after mid-
night, when you have each made your choice.'
Her words burned into Alex's mind like a red-hot knife
plunging into his heart. The thought of never again pos-
sessing her superb body, nor tasting the nectar of her jui-
ces, tore at his brain. He looked at Sinitia, seated on the
far side of the room. No more would he be able to look
214

down at her perfect, pert bottom while his long shaft
plunged between the ebony globes. Never again would he
feel the tightness of her anus gripping his thick stalk. Un-
less ... unless he joined them, to reside for ever in the
world of the undead.
Sinitia caught his gaze and smiled coquettishly. His
choice would be difficult in the extreme.
'While we wait for our brothers and sisters to join us,'
said Demonia, her tone becoming lighter, 'perhaps Andrew
will tell us his story. Come, Andrew, delight us with tales
of how many young maidens have become impaled on
your wonderful cock.'
Andrew coughed nervously, sitting forward on the sofa.
Belinda slipped her hand over the bulge in his jeans,
squeezing the hardening flesh. 'Yes, go on, Andrew,' she
breathed. 'Don't spare us any details.'
'OK then,' said the young man. it'll help pass the time.
As I think Belinda knows, I've been supplementing my stu-
dent's grant by earning a few quid doing a striptease act in
pubs and clubs.' Demonia looked shocked.
'You mean, you bare your body before strangers, for
money?'
it's a laugh really, although the money's good. I was
having a pee in a club a few months ago and this guy next
to me kept peering over, looking at my dick. I was about
to thump him when he suggested that with a cock the size
of mine I ought to use it to earn some cash. At first I
thought he was coming on to me, but it turned out that he
was an entertainments agent, and he told me he could get
me loads of work if I was willing to do it. I've always been
proud of what I've got, so I thought what the hell.
'The first time was really nerve-racking, as you can im-
agine, but after that it became easier and I began to really
enjoy myself. One thing I soon discovered, a sort of perk
to the job, was that it was virtually impossible not to get
laid after a show. It's incredible the effect it has on other-
wise normal, ordinary women. They behave like animals!
'I was offered a booking a few days ago, so I thought
it , would be an ideal opportunity to find one or two new
215

recruits for our little group. It was a hen party - some poor
girl getting married the following day - and they'd hired a
private room at the back of a pub. I'd been asked to dress
as a policeman. You know the sort of thing - pretend to
arrest the bride-to-be, flash my tackle, give her a few kisses
and quick grope then be on my way.
'I turned up in a cab at the appointed time. Apart from
my constable's uniform I was only wearing a black leather
posing pouch and a cock-ring.'
'What's a cock-ring?' asked Karen, giggling girlishly.
'All male strippers wear them round their balls and the
root of their cocks. It controls the flow of blood, so that
the longer you wear it the harder you become. It's very dif-
ficult to get anything like an erection when you're perform-
ing in public, so the ring is very necessary.'
'I can't imagine you having trouble getting a hard-on,'
laughed Belinda.
'It happens,' continued Andrew. 'The only real problem
comes if you leave the ring on too long. It can get quite
painful. Anyway, I turned up at this pub and went in. The
landlord was expecting me and directed me to the back room
where the party was going on. The noise from the other side
of the door was incredible - music blaring out from a disco
mixed with the shrieking sounds of women having a good
time. The landlord opened the door and led me in, signalling
to the DJ to turn the volume down. The music went quiet
and everyone looked at me. Most of them were in on the
joke, of course, but I had to play the part straight.
'I took the microphone and stood in front of the small
stage, trying to look as officious as possible. "Is there a
Miss Reynolds here?" I asked, my voice booming out of
the speakers. A lovely young girl - she can't have been
more than about eighteen - was pushed forward. She was
really gorgeous, a sort of half-caste I suppose, with the
biggest, deepest brown eyes and waist-length black hair.
She was a bit worse for wear, obviously well supplied with
drinks throughout the evening, and from the look on her
face she thought that I was the real thing, despite the fact
that I was using the mike.
216

4I caught her arm and made her stand next to me, facing
the audience of leering females. "Are you Miss Jennifer
Alison Reynolds?" I asked. She nodded nervously. "Well,
Miss Reynolds, I'm afraid that I have something to show
you, something that you are required to take a hold of im-
mediately." A couple of the girls laughed, but the poor
bride-to-be looked terrified.
'I took off my helmet, then put it down on the stage with
the mike. I stood up and quickly unbuttoned my tunic,
throwing it to the floor. Needless to say, I wore nothing
underneath. Jennifer clasped her hands to her mouth in
mock horror as she realised what was going on. I wrenched
my blue trousers off, pulling the boots from my feet at the
same time.
'I took up the mike again, slipping my arm around her
shoulders. My cock was already half-erect, the bulge in my
leather pouch jutting out ridiculously, and at least twenty
pairs of female eyes were fixed on it as I spoke again. "I
have an item concealed about my person; a fearsome
weapon which your friends here feel you ought to exam-
ine." Jennifer giggled and the other women cheered and
shouted ribald comments. "Please remove the covering,
Miss Reynolds," I ordered.
The young girl stood in front of me and I pressed my
hands on her shoulders, making her kneel at my feet so
that the audience could get a good view of the proceedings.
She hooked her thumbs in the string of the pouch at my
sides and slowly pulled it down, staring intently at my
gradually exposed crotch. My cock was hardening rapidly,
so much so that when it sprung free of the leather it stood
up stiffly, slapping her under the chin. The audience were
applauding wildly.
'Jennifer gazed at my erection for a few moments, run-"
ning her tongue suggestively across her upper lip. "Get
hold of it, then!" somebody shouted. She reached out and
circled my thick shaft with her slim little fingers. My cock
throbbed and a big glob of white cream slipped from the
end and ran down the stalk and over her hand. She pulled
it away, letting my cock swing free, to further applause. I
217

thought I'd gone too far this time, but felt relieved when
she put her fingers to her mouth and licked my sperm from
them. From the look on her face she was clearly enjoying
the experience.
'Somebody shouted "Give it a suck" and I began to get
worried. After all, there are limits to what you can get up
to at these performances, and I'd already gone past them.
I didn't have a chance to argue, however, as Jennifer im-
mediately grabbed hold of my cock again and pulled it to-
wards her delicious little mouth, quickly taking the end
inside. I throbbed again, knowing that she was tasting
more of my juices inside her gently suckling mouth and
prayed that I wouldn't come, knowing that that was defi-
nitely out of bounds.
'Someone else shouted from the back of the hall. "Why
don't you sit on it, Jenny? You'll never see one as big as
that again!" I looked across at the landlord, who was
standing by the closed door, purposely stopping anybody
from entering. He nodded, with a broad grin on his face. I
didn't think for a minute that she'd do it, but I wanted to
be sure that I wouldn't get into any trouble.
'Jennifer took her lovely mouth from me and stood up,
looking me full in the face with the most erotic of express-
ions. The cock-ring was certainly doing its work. My erec-
tion was huge - at least two inches longer than normal and
achingly thick. Another of the girls caught hold of it and
gently rubbed it up and down, whispering "Me next" in my
ear. I nodded. Well, who wouldn't?
'Jennifer pulled her little dress over her head, shaking
her hair so that it fell over her lithe, slim body. Her skin
was the colour of coffee. She was naked, except for a pair
of white hold-up stockings and tiny, matching panties. Her
knickers were quickly removed by two or three pairs of
willing hands and she stood, waiting. Her body was a de-
light; slim, with small rounded breasts and the darkest,
most prominent nipples I had ever seen, a narrow waist
with a smoothly-curved stomach and a deliciously inviting
bush of dark curls between her legs.
'Two of the women pushed me down to sit on the edge
218

of the stage. I must have looked preposterous, sitting there
with this massive hard-on sticking up like a flagpole. Jen-
nifer turned her back to me and raised her leg, resting one
foot on the stage with the other on the floor, then began
to lower herself down. I felt a sudden pang of conscience;
after all, she was supposed to be getting married the fol-
lowing day, but as her wonderful little bottom came close
to my raging stalk I thought what the hell and gripped my-
self by the root, directing the end to its ultimate target.
'I almost came as her hot, silky lips engulfed me, my huge
prick sinking deep inside her as she sat down on my lap.
There was a loud cheer, and then she began to fuck me. This
girl really knew what she was doing, moving up and down
at just the right pace, circling her hips occasionally so that
my cock stretched every part of her soaking wet sheath. Her
future husband has a lot of fun in store, that's for sure!
There was a flash from a camera, followed by two or
three more. I couldn't help wondering where the photos
would end up, and whether I'd have some giant bloke
knocking on my door, demanding revenge for me having
fucked his fiancee! Jennifer wasn't in the least bit con-
cerned; she just carried on humping herself on me, the
other women pushing each other to try to get a better view
of the proceedings, some even standing on tables. I'd had
quick screws in the dressing-room or in parked cars after
a show, but never anything like this. This was unbelievable!
i was managing to control myself by now, to hold back
the desire to come, although it wasn't easy. She was bounc-
ing up and down on me as though her life depended on it,
moaning loudly and tossing her head drunkenly from side
to side.
'A pretty little blonde girl, about the same age as Jen-
nifer, knelt in front of us. I assumed she was simply trying
to get a close look at my big cock sliding in and out of her
friend's accommodating little pussy, but I was wrong. I
shuddered as I felt her start to lick my balls, her tongue
trailing around them and tracing their shape before she
took one, then the other, into her hot mouth. More cheers,
more photographs.
219

'Jennifer suddenly leant forward and began to pump
rapidly up and down on my thick stalk, knocking the
blonde girl out of the way as she came with a sharp cry. I
arched my back, resting my hands on the stage so that as
much of my stalk as possible was absorbed inside her gorg-
eous, thrusting body. She seemed to like it, suddenly shout-
ing, "Christ, what a big dick!" as she rammed her small
frame down on me for the last time. It occurred to me that
it was the first time she'd spoken, and here I was, with my
cock held firmly up her sweet little pussy.
'After a moment, Jennifer raised herself from me, allow-
ing my cock to plop back against my stomach. I looked
down. It was enormous! Purple, and beginning to hurt a
little. I knew that I'd have to come soon or I would be in
trouble. "Look at that," someone called out. "He hasn't
come! Let's see who can make him shoot!" The owner of
the voice, a lumpish woman in her thirties, pushed me on
to my back, my head nearly making painful contact with
the amplification equipment. Before I could say or do any-
thing she was astride me, her knickers wrenched to one side
and my cock slipping effortlessly into her big, wet pussy.
She pounded up and down on my poor, wrecked body for
ages until she was dragged from me. I panted a quick
thank you to my rescuer - a tall, Japanese-looking girl who
was wearing nothing but a tiny T-shirt. My gratitude was
short-lived, however, for this beautiful creature clambered
over me almost immediately, forcing my engorged cock
into her velvety sheath, and groaning as the huge end
touched her cervix. "Bloody hell, I thought my husband
was big," she moaned, then began to grind her crotch
against mine, keeping my full length impaled deep inside
her.
'Once again, my lover was dragged from me, only to be
replaced by another, sex-hungry girl, then another, and an-
other. It crossed my mind that I was going to have to fuck
them all, but my cock ached terribly. Suddenly, with a
shout of joyous relief I came, ramming my cock hard into
the tightness that enfolded it, my sperm jetting deep into
the gripping, wet sheath. The women cheered; the game
220

had been won. My stalk throbbed and throbbed, my cream
filling the tight pussy that seemed to be suckling on the stiff
shaft and drawing everything from me. My orgasm lasted
for a full minute, my groans drowned by the cheers and
clapping of my audience.
fcAt last, it was over and I lay exhausted on the stage,
trying to recover. The women quickly lost interest in me,
barely seeming to notice as I retrieved my clothing and
dressed myself. I felt rather cheeky taking my fee from the
landlord as I left, but he was well pleased, and obviously
intent on remaining at the party in the hope of enjoying a
similar experience.
'As I went out of the door I glanced back and my eyes
met those of the bride-to-be. She was fully dressed, looking
as innocent as before. She smiled fleetingly, then looked
away, turning to join her friends at the bar.'
The door to the sitting-room opened as Andrew completed
his story, the large figure of the doorman appearing at it.
Without a word, he ushered two men into the room, their
faces showing signs of total bemusement. Karen recognised
them immediately as members of her rowing team.
'Welcome, friends,' said Demonia, rising to greet the
newcomers. The door opened again and three young girls
entered, then more, until after less than half an hour the
room was filled with people. Demonia and Sinitia busied
themselves with short introductions, hugging their guests
like old friends.
The clock chimed, signalling a sudden silence among the
gathering. 'Eleven o'clock,' said Demonia gravely. 'He will
he here soon. We must prepare.'
The group sat quietly in a large circle, the shimmering light
of the long black candles bathing their flesh and casting
erotic shadows around the hot sitting-room. All were now
naked. Some were idly fondling each other's bodies and
some were sitting motionless, as though awaiting a terrible
uncertainty.
Alex pondered over the situation. Demonia's suggested
221

method of defeating the baron was so bizarre that it might
work, yet even she had seemed more than a little uncertain.
If only they knew the secret and what it was that would
draw the monster to this house.
The old clock ticked loudly, as though intent on drawing
the very life-force from their bodies with its incessant re-
minder of their vulnerability.
Five minutes before midnight. Alex glanced again at Sin-
itia, now sitting naked at Demonia's feet with her legs
widely splayed, the thick curls of her delicious pussy
brazenly displayed. His crotch ached and his cock rose
steadily to full erection, his senses aroused by the sight of
her blatant sexuality. She caught his gaze and looked
quickly away, hurriedly bringing her thighs together so as
to avoid offering him further temptation.
She needn't have troubled herself; he had made his deci-
sion. Even if it meant that he would never again taste the
sweet nectar of her sex-juices or the tightness of her anal
muscles gripping his thick shaft as he thrust his cock be-
tween her sumptuous, dusky buttocks he knew that he
must remain mortal. There were too many dangers and too
many unanswered questions.
He looked over at Sarah, who was nonchalantly sucking
the stiff erection of one of the boat crew. The young man
in question was staring into the distance, his eyes barely
focused. Even she would be denied to him. This troubled
him more than anything else in this wretched situation.
Over the short time that he had known her he had grown
to love her; her intelligence, her sense of humour, her seem-
ingly insatiable libido. The foul entity that they called
Mansola had taken her from him, and he hated him for it.
Sinitia stood up and walked to the door, Alex watching
the gentle sway of her lithe body as she silently left the
room. His urge to follow her and drag her into the bed-
room to impale her to the hilt tore at his very soul. He
turned away, catching the sight of Karen opposite him.
Her tiny, delicate body oozed sexuality and arousal. She
smiled broadly and shuffled across the carpet to sit at his
side. She gripped his hard stalk immediately, her fingers
222

barely encircling the thick shaft. He looked down and
watched as she soothingly rubbed his cock up and down.
His manhood appeared huge within her small grasp.
The clock struck suddenly and Alex's heart leapt. Every-
body sat upright, their eyes turned to Demonia, waiting for
instruction.
'He is here!' she exclaimed, i sense it. He is within these
walls!' The members of the group looked around the room,
peering into the dark recesses as if expecting to find the
monster crouching behind some item of furniture, ready to
leap out.
'Sinitia!' cried Sarah suddenly. 'Where is she?'
Demonia leapt to her feet, her expression one of abject
terror. She looked around in panic. 'She went out into the
hall a few moments ago,' said Alex, his phallus rapidly be-
coming flaccid despite Karen's expert manipulation.
Demonia rushed to the door. 'We must find her! Alex,
Colin, you come with me. The rest of you, stay here. Do
not move from this room!'
Alex and Colin followed her out of the door, heading for
the long staircase to the upper floor. They took the steps
three at a time, the sight of Demonia's long legs striding
purposefully up the flight for once not having an effect on
Alex's libido. He and Colin caught up with her as she
crashed the bedroom door open, rushing with her into the
room that had been witness to so many past delights. They
stood stock-still.
Sinitia lay on the bed with her legs held high and her
fingers gripping her ankles, pulling them back towards her
lovely face. The baron knelt before her in awesome naked-
ness, his hugely powerful body glistening with sweat and
his sharply-defined muscles tensed. His massive phallus jut-
ted out from his groin, the end purple with the rage of his
lust. He was thrusting menacingly towards the wet, pout-
ing lips of the young girl's open sex.
He turned his head and glared at the intruders, his lips
curled in a malevolent sneer and his teeth bared savagely.
'You will not deny me this time!' he roared, i will take my
prize, the virgin you took from me, sapping my powers
223

over the centuries. I will have her; the first time for our
mutual pleasure and the second to welcome her into my
brood, to finally fill my body with the strengths for which
I crave!'
Alex tried to move but he couldn't. It was though he was
held by some invisible force. Demonia and Colin seemed
similarly afflicted and the three of them stood helplessly by
the door.
'It is Sinitia, she's the one!' said Colin, giving voice to
their thoughts. 'She holds the key!'
The baron turned his head away from them contemptu-
ously, gazing down at the lovely black girl lying acquies-
cently before him.
'No!' screamed Demonia, her entire body shaking with
anger and frustration.
Sinitia lowered her legs, keeping them bent and widely
spread, her heels resting on the bed. 'Please, Demonia,' she
pleaded, her eyes filling with tears, 'let him take me, just
once. I need to feel that wonderful rod sinking deep inside
me, filling me, stretching me completely! I will not let him
touch me a second time.'
The baron laughed, moving his body closer so that his
huge cock was only inches away from his succulent target.
'See,' he hissed, 'she demands to be fucked! Leave us, and
let her enjoy the ultimate pleasure of total intrusion!'
Alex felt his body relax; he could move again. Demonia
moved forward, only to be halted in her steps* by the power
of Mansola's stare. She turned to Alex, a tear tracing its
way down her ashen cheek.
'Go to the others, Alex,' she breathed. 'You know what
is to be done.' He stepped forward, unwilling to desert her
in this lethal predicament. He heard Sinitia groan loudly
and looked back at the supine figure, her legs once more
raised high. The monstrously thick shaft of the baron's
cock was beginning to slip within the tight confines of her
soaked pussy. 'Go!' Demonia ordered, her eyes blazing.
'Quickly, before it is too late!'
Alex and Colin made for the door, both turning their
heads in response to Sinitia's ecstatic sighs, to see the
224

baron pressing his groin hard against hers, the entire length
of his enormous cock held deep inside her willing body.
Demonia looked at them, her pleading eyes filled with
tears. They turned and left the room, hurrying down the
stairs to join the others.
'It has begun!' yelled Alex as they burst into the room.
'It is time! We must fuck like we've never fucked before!
The house must be filled with the sounds of lust and the
cries of orgasm! The combined essence of our mutual
arousal has got to be strong enough to drain the baron's
powers; to draw him to us.'
The entire group sat motionless, their expressions be-
mused.
'Now!' roared Alex, grabbing Karen by the arm and
dragging her to him. Still nobody moved. Cocks hung flac-
cidly between male legs and pussies were hidden protective-
ly between tightly closed thighs. Alex looked in panic at his
own, heavily drooping member. 'Suck me,' he demanded,
pushing Karen by the shoulders to kneel at his feet. 'For
God's sake, make me hard!'
Karen opened her small mouth and took his cock be-
tween her lips. Her tongue immediately snaked around the
bulbous head, and Alex stiffened the muscles of his back-
side in an effort to force an erection. If anything, he wilted
slightly, then to his utmost relief he felt himself thicken and
grow inside her steadily sucking mouth. Harder and harder
it stretched until she was forced to move her head back due
to his size. The thick shaft filled her mouth and the throb-
bing head pressed against the back of her throat.
He began to move his hips back and forth, fucking her
beautiful, elfin face. Her hands gripped his big stem as
though afraid to let go. Alex looked about him, happily
seeing others in the group joining him in his bliss. Cocks
were rising stiffly under the erotic caresses of fingers and
tongues. Soon, the carpet was covered by seething, writh-
ing bodies and groans of ecstasy filled the room. Only
Sarah sat alone, unhappily unable to join in the bacchana-
lia, her fingers delving desperately into her sex as she
watched the scene before her.
225

A sudden, female cry echoed around the room. Alex
looked in the direction of the sound, discovering that it came
from the lips of a huge-breasted woman whom he rightly
assumed was the same person who had so recently disap-
proved of Belinda's open display of sexuality at the singles'
party. Now she writhed in blissful orgasm on the prone form
of Colin, his cock buried deep inside her pussy, while an-
other young man plunged his not inconsiderable stalk into
her bottom. Another cry followed from elsewhere in the
room, then another. It was working. Alex sensed an incon-
gruous warmth fill his body as Karen continued sucking on
his engorged prick. He pulled himself from her and turned
her to kneel on her hands and knees, her bottom in the air.
He crouched behind her and ran his tongue over the pert,
pink globes, licking between them until he found the
smoothness of her hairless pussy. The lips were open and
ready.
He lapped hungrily between the succulent folds of flesh,
occasionally drawing his tongue upwards to lick her tiny,
puckered orifice before returning to suckle her delightful
cunt. Her body shuddered against his face.
He pulled himself up, gazing down at the inviting perfec-
tion of Karen's body and gripped his stalk by the root,
aiming it at the open sex lips that appeared to be demand-
ing his intrusion. He pushed himself forward, thrilling as
his cock slid effortlessly inside the hot sheath, and eased it
inch by inch into her until she held his entire* erection deep
within her trembling body.
Andrew joined them, kneeling in front of her, his mass-
ive rod close to her face. She opened her mouth and took
him inside, swallowing as much of his immensely thick
stalk as she could. Alex continued to pump heavily in and
out of her pussy. He felt the wetness of a tongue running
along the cleft of his backside. Turning his head, he saw
the figure of the beautiful Japanese girl whom Andrew had
introduced into the fold paying oral homage to his bottom.
He slowed the movements of his thrusting into the other
girl's delectable body in order to savour the sensuous
caress of the tongue over his anus, and reached under
226

Karen's body to fondle her stretched pussy. His fingertips
found the erect bud of her clitoris and rubbed it rapidly.
Somebody else groaned in orgasm and Karen followed
suit. Andrew threw his head back and gritted his teeth as
he filled Karen's mouth with his seed, the rapid movements
of her cheeks making it clear to Alex that she was draining
him and swallowing all that he could give. He pumped into
her for all he was worth, ramming his long cock in and out
of her ravaged sheath until her whimpers of joyous satis-
faction eased.
Certain that she was sated, he pulled his engorged shaft
from her silky wetness and turned to the oriental girl, eas-
ing her to lie on her back. She rested her head comfortably
on the stomach of the prone form of Belinda, who was her-
self being happily serviced by Stuart, his hips moving at an
alarming rate as he fucked the voluptuous blonde merci-
lessly.
Alex moved his body over the olive-skinned girl as she
caught hold of his raging erection and guided him inside
her. The honeyed warmth of her tightness quickly envel-
oped his throbbing stalk and he started to thrust into her
immediately. His knees rubbed painfully on the carpet
while the girl's legs wrapped themselves around his waist,
her heels digging into his back. He leant forward and
kissed her hard on the mouth, savouring the succulence of
her thick, full lips. Their tongues met and slid sensuously
against each other. He sensed the now-familiar delight of
another tongue tracing a wet trail along the cleft between
his buttocks until the tip searched out his tight hole and
probed inside him, forcing its slippery length in and out.
He bit his lip, feeling the inevitable surge building up with-
in his loins but determined to hold back. He doggedly re-
fused to allow himself the release for which he ached until
he was certain that the baron's powers had been drained.
He circled his hips, reluctantly forcing his anal intruder to
move away, and held his cock motionless inside the
Japanese girl's pulsating sheath. A jet of pre-come shot in-
side her, easing the urgency of his need for orgasm.
Arching his back, he supported his upper body with his
227

hands, thrilling to the sight of Belinda's mountainous
breasts bouncing in steady rhythm as Stuart pounded into
her lovely body. He leant his head forward and took one
of her nipples into his mouth, nipping the long, erect bud
between his teeth as he resumed his fucking movements.
The girl beneath him moaned softly as she pushed her hips
upwards to meet his steady thrusts.
Stuart suddenly groaned and pulled himself from inside
Belinda, a jet of sperm spraying across the oriental girl's
face before he pushed his throbbing cock into her mouth,
her pouted lips encircling his stalk at the root. Alex
managed to reach under Stuart's body until his fingers
found Belinda's pussy and he rapidly rubbed them over her
clitoris, feeling the movements of her crotch against his
hand as she responded to his erotic caress. The Japanese
girl began to moan loudly, her cries muffled by Stuart's
slowly wilting manhood which she still held deep inside her
mouth. Her crotch ground hard against Alex, her vaginal
muscles gripping his engorged cock tightly as though suck-
ing him within her hot sheath. Alex pounded harder and
harder into the writhing body, fucking her as heavily as he
could, his fingertips still rapidly rubbing Belinda's throb-
bing bud until, with a shout that accentuated the strength
of his release, he felt his cream surge along the length of
his cock and jet deep inside his lover's body.
The girl held her body stiff, Stuart's drooping phallus
slipping from her mouth, then she groaned, bucking her
hips wildly against Alex. Her cries of orgasm were echoed
by Belinda who shuddered into release under the expert
touch of Alex's fingers. Alex felt the surge of a second or-
gasm building within his loins and pulled himself from the
trembling girl below him, moving quickly to push his mass-
ively erect cock towards Belinda's mouth. She took him be-
tween her suckling lips willingly, drawing in her cheeks and
sucking hard, swallowing his entire length down her throat.
He came again, the searing pleasure of yet another orgasm
tearing at every nerve-ending in his body.
'Alex!' The voice was screaming, near-hysterical and
hardly recognisable as Demonia's as she ran into the room,
228

her lovely face stained with tears. 'He is winning, Alex,' she
sobbed, gripping his arms tightly. 'He has sated himself
within the body of my sweet sister, and now he intends to
take her to the pit, to initiate her into his evil brood by
impaling for a second time! We must stop him, Alex. We
must not let him take her from this house!'
'How? What more can we do?' Alex looked around in
panic. The other group members gradually unravelled
themselves from their various positions of sexual delight to
stand sheepishly in a circle around them. Demonia's eyes
suddenly widened.
'That's it!' she exclaimed. 'Quick, everyone into the hall,
the baron will have to pass through it to escape. When he
reaches the foot of the staircase we must encircle him, our
arms entwined, our wills directed at just one thing ... his
destruction!'
'Are you sure that this will be enough?' said Alex as fifty
or so naked people pushed their way from the room. 'After
all, you thought that the aura of our sexual excesses would
be sufficient.'
'Yes, yes,' replied Demonia, excitedly. 'Don't you see?
He needs to possess her to regain his full strength. Because
Sinitia was denied to him all those years ago he became
weak. She is his link with the past. The power of our wills
must defeat him.'
Alex remained unconvinced but quickly joined the
anxious murmuring group waiting in the great hall. Almost
as he entered, the sounds of muted conversation ceased
and all eyes turned to look up the long stairway. Mansola
stood at the top. Sinitia's unconscious, naked body was
draped over his arms like a small doll. He grinned at the
assembled crowd, a sneering leer of triumph, and walked
slowly down the steps. His flowing cloak parted at the
front to reveal his manhood hanging heavily between his
muscular legs and the sheen of Sinitia's release was clearly
visible on the gnarled flesh. He glared at Alex, then at
Demonia.
'I have her now,' he growled as he reached the foot of
the stairs, 'and there is nothing that you can do to stop me
229

from fulfilling my final destiny. Make way, lest great harm
should befall you all!'
Alex stood his ground nervously, determined to conceal
his terror. He felt Demonia's arm slip around his, gripping
him tightly. He followed suit, circling his other arm around
that of Colin, who stood at his side. He stared directly into
the baron's cold, evil eyes as the other members of the
group clasped each other in the same way, gradually form-
ing a circle around the huge man and his delicate captive.
Suddenly sensing the danger, Mansola let Sinitia slip to the
floor and stood in front of Demonia, his features twisted
in a fearsome rage. Sinitia stirred, her eyes opening lazily.
Alex wanted to help her and take her to safety but he knew
that he must not break the ring.
'You dare to defy me again?' he roared, the words spit-
ting venomously into Demonia's face. She held his stare,
her expression one of utter contempt.
'You are defeated, baron,' she retorted, her voice filled
with confidence. 'Even you cannot break the will of this
circle.'
Mansola turned around angrily, glaring at the trembling,
naked figures that surrounded him. Suddenly, he rushed to
the side towards two young girls, forcing them to step back
in terror.
'Hold on!' yelled Demonia. 'Don't let go of each other!
He cannot touch you.' Mansola swung around again, his
body becoming strangely hunched and the skin of his face
taking on a grey pallor.
'You have taught them well, Lady Demonia,' he hissed,
stooping ever lower as he seemed to force the words from the
back of his throat. 'Their will is strong, their bodies sated.
You may have won this time but, be assured, I will return!'
There was a sudden, ear-splitting crack and all eyes
turned to the sound as a huge mirror on a nearby wall
shattered into a thousand pieces. Alex turned quickly and
looked back into the centre of the circle. Sinitia was
struggling to her feet, her expression one of exhilaration
and her eyes wide and sparkling. Her pussy lips were still
widely splayed as testament to her recent experiences. Be-
230

side her lay the cloak of Mansola, crumpled on the floor,
a thin veil of green mist surrounding it momentarily until
it faded into the flickering light of the candles.
Alex looked at Demonia. She was smiling, her large
breasts heaving as she gulped in the air. He waited,
anxiously.
'She is safe, Alex,' breathed Demonia, stepping forward
and allowing her arm to circle Sinitia's slim waist. 'The
baron is defeated. His evil form faded into nothing as I
watched. He has gone; returned to Hades where he and his
kind belong.'
'Are you sure?' asked Alex. 'He said he would return.'
Demonia shook her head.
'I am sure,' she said, reaching out and taking hold of his
hand, 'and it's all thanks to you, all of you. Your orgiastic
indulgences would have weakened him; the circle was all
that was required. I can never repay you for your kind-
ness.'
Alex looked round at the group of naked people, their
faces filled with a combination of bemusement and relief,
and smiled wryly, it was our pleasure,' he said with a grin.
'Entirely our pleasure.'
Alex stood in the garden of the house on Gallows Hill
Road, looking up at the old building in the dim light of the
early dawn. Most of the others had gone; only Colin and
Sarah remaining, lying together in the main bedroom.
Colin had decided to join the others; making love to Sarah
being the final step towards his acceptance. Alex felt a
pang of envy, knowing that in his decision to remain mor-
tal he had lost his love forever.
There was a sudden cracking sound and the great oak
door at the entrance to the house swung open. Nobody
stepped out from the darkness within. Another crack,
louder than the first, resounded in Alex's ears, followed by
the grating sound of stone against stone. He stepped back
just in time as a large piece of masonry crashed to the
ground at his side. He looked up in blind panic. The entire
building seemed to be shaking against its foundations as
231

though attempting to wrench itself from the very earth that
supported it.
More stonework hurtled to the garden, smashing into
thousands of pieces like delicate plasterwork. The house
was decaying before his eyes!
His first impulse was to flee the shadow of the crumbling
edifice, then he remembered Sarah and Colin. They would
surely be crushed under the heavy walls. Without further
thought for his own safety, he dashed into the house,
adeptly dodging flying shards of glass that flew like daggers
from the shattering windows. The noise was deafening.
He bounded up the stairs in four, massive strides, run-
ning down the hallway and forcing open the door to the
bedroom which had become wedged within the grip of its
warping frame. Sarah and Colin lay naked on the bed,
clutching each other tightly, their faces drawn in sheer ter-
ror. Alex dashed to the bed and lifted Sarah into his arms.
'You've got to get out of here,' he yelled over the cacoph-
ony. 'The place is collapsing all around us!'
He rushed back to the door, heavy chunks of plaster fall-
ing around them and missing them by inches. Colin dashed
down the stairs to the exit and Alex struggled to carry
Sarah, her body stiff with fright. A huge beam suddenly
screamed in surrender and thundered down in front of
them, followed by tons of masonry. Their way was now
blocked. Alex looked around him in confusion, desperately
seeking an exit. A small, smashed window seemed to offer
the means of escape. Quickly, he staggered to the aperture,
carefully helping Sarah to clamber through. Sharp slivers
of glass threatened to cut into her naked flesh. Once he was
sure that she was safe on the outside he followed, falling
heavily to the ground and clutching her arm. He then
dragged her away from the shuddering walls.
They stood together in the garden, watching helplessly
as the house crumbled into a pile of unrecognisable rubble.
Sarah suddenly gasped. 'What about Demonia, and Sin-
itia?' she cried. 'They'll be killed!'
They should be safe down in the cellar where they rest,'
said Alex, trying not to betray the hopelessness that he felt in
232

the tone of his voice. He sat down on the grass. It was longer,
much longer, and ugly weeds were forcing themselves through
the once pristine lawns. The house was returning to death.
Sarah fell to her knees, sobbing loudly. Suddenly, a fig-
ure could be seen, dragging itself up the steep, stone steps
to the crypt. Alex stood up and rushed towards it. The
doorman ... Igor, as they'd affectionately known him!
They'd forgotten all about him. At least he was safe.
But Igor was not alone. Carefully and dutifully he held out
his arm, allowing it to be gripped by the alabaster-white hand
that Alex knew to be Demonia's. Slowly, they struggled up
the rubble-strewn steps into the half-light. Alex stood motion-
less, his heart thumping, then to his joy he saw the slim, dark
figure of Sinitia. Her flawless, black skin was caked in dust.
Sarah leapt to her feet. 'Demonia! Sinitia! You're safe!
You're ...' She stopped abruptly, Alex catching her
thoughts like a savage blow to his breast. The sun had risen
above the gnarled shapes of the trees and long, searingly
bright shafts of light burnt across the scene of desolation.
'Go back!' yelled Sarah. 'Go back! The sun!'
Demonia stopped in her tracks, looking up at the rapidly
brightening sky. At first her face betrayed her terror but
then she slowly outstretched her arms as if in acceptance
of the certainty of destruction. Sinitia joined her, gripping
her shoulder tightly, and the two women breathed the cool,
morning air deeply. They looked at each other and smiled.
Alex looked quickly at Sarah. 'Are you all right?' he
asked, anxiously aware that she too should fear the bright
sunlight. She ran her hands over her body, as if testing that
all was as it should be.
'Yes,' she nodded, 'I feel OK. I don't understand.'
Alex rushed forward to the motionless forms of the
doomed vampires, half-expecting them to crumble before
his eyes. They turned to look at him, their smiles broad
and their eyes bright with joy.
'It is over,' said Demonia, walking over to him quickly,
Sinitia clutching her arm tightly. 'With the power of the
evil one gone forever, so it is that our own powers have
wilted. Because of that the house has returned to dust.'
233

'But the sun,' said Sarah fearfully as she walked over to join
them, her eyes filling with tears. 'Won't you... won't we die?'
Demonia shook her head, taking hold of Sarah's hand.
'No, sweet child,' she breathed, 'the baron's hold is gone.
We are free, we are mortal.'
'Mortal?' Alex looked concerned. 'You're not going to
age suddenly, are you, or disintegrate into dust like the
house?'
Demonia smiled benignly and shook her head. 'You
must stop reading those silly books,' she said. 'Sinitia and
I will live and breathe in the warmth of the sunshine, just
like you. We will grow old, we will die, but in good time.
Now we can exist as mortals, free of the curse of Mansola!'
'Does this mean that I'm not going to become immor-
tal?' It was Colin who spoke, his face betraying a look of
abject disappointment. Demonia shook her head.
'I'm afraid not, Colin, but you will have learned much.
I'm sure that you will continue with your studies and, who
knows, you may discover others like us.'
Alex looked at Sinitia, the perfection of her body still
enticing despite its covering of white dust. Demonia also
looked as ravishing as ever and of course Sarah ... none
were denied to him now. He felt the all-too-familiar stirring
within his loins.
'We must see if we can retrieve some clothing from this
mess,' he said, 'and then we will return to my quarters at
the university. We have much to discuss, much to decide.'
Sinitia and Demonia looked down simultaneously, grin-
ning as their eyes caught the sight of his rapidly-thickening
erection. 'Yes,' said Demonia mockingly, 'much to dis-
cuss.'
The hotel was Sarah's idea. Alex had readily agreed, find-
ing the idea of spending a couple of nights in pampered
luxury with three devastatingly gorgeous and highly lasciv-
ious young women exciting in the extreme.
The food in the hotel restaurant lived up to the promise
provided by their opulent surroundings. Sarah and Alex
ate voraciously while Demonia and Sinitia merely picked
234

at their meals, unused to obtaining sustenance in this way.
The waiters fussed about them, news of the lucky man
sharing the grand suite with three beautiful women no
doubt the talk of the staffroom and kitchens.
Alex regarded the two ex-vampires with barely-
concealed curiosity. They seemed somewhat out of place
in these normal surroundings. He considered how they
would adjust to life in the twentieth century. In fact, he
wondered how they would adjust ^ to life itself. What
would happen as time took its inevitable toll on their
flawless beauty? Would they regret losing their chance of
immortality?
They appeared content, although their expressions were
distant, as though their thoughts were elsewhere. They
maintained the air of regal detachment and sensuous aloof-
ness that he found intensely erotic, and their responses
were limited to nods and smiles as Sarah chattered enthusi-
astically like an excited schoolgirl.
it's going to be so good,' she said, slipping her cutlery
on to the empty plate before her. 'You can help me so
much with my studies. I might even win a prize for my
work!'
'Our guests must first find their place in our world,' said
Alex calmly, 'and we must do everything we can to help
them.'
'Of course,' continued Sarah, wiping her mouth on the
linen napkin, 'but there is so much I want to learn. I can't
wait to begin!'
Alex looked at Demonia, watching as she delicately
chewed a morsel of food, her meal hardly touched. 'I ex-
pect you find it strange,' he said. 'Eating, I mea^i.'
Demonia nodded, resting her knife and fork on the
plate. 'I hunger,' she breathed, 'but it is difficult. It has
been so long.'
'I hunger too,' said Sinitia, her voice warm with emo-
tion, 'but not for food.' She licked her lips deliberately, her
mouth turning into a grin as she caught Alex's eye.
it's odd that you should say that,' said Sarah, leaning
back in her chair. 'The need for sex and especially the
235

incredible desire to taste a man's cream, it's the same as
before. I would have thought that it would disappear or at
least return to how it was before, once the power of Man-
sola had gone.'
'You were never exactly undemanding before all this
happened,' joked Alex. Sarah laughed girlishly.
'I sense that those yearnings will remain with us,' said
Demonia, 'but what of it?'
'What of it, indeed,' said Alex, resisting the temptation
to consume more of his delicious meal, knowing that his
energies were likely to be called on very shortly.
The plates were cleared quickly, and small cups of strong
coffee were served. Alec sipped the hot beverage slowly and
looked fondly at his three companions, his loins beginning
to ache with anticipation of the joys to come.
It would have been difficult to imagine three more dif-
ferent girls; Demonia, tall and haughty, the elegance of her
features bordering on the aristocratic, her long black gown
cut narrowly at the front to her waist, her mountainous
breasts forcing the shining, satin material apart to reveal
the alluring whiteness of her deep cleavage; Sinitia, dressed
in a diaphanous, white dress of translucent silk, her breasts
smaller but apple-firm, the long, black nipples clearly vis-
ible through the sheer fabric.
And, of course, Sarah; her superb, voluptuous body
clothed in a simple, short halter-necked dress, the childlike
innocence of her expression belying her high intelligence
and robust libido. He felt his cock thickening within the
tight confines of his clothing as he looked from one to the
other. His need to possess them began to take control of
his senses.
'Shall we go up to the room?' he said, his throat dry with
lust. Sarah gulped down the remains of her coffee and
stood up immediately.
'Yes, come on,' she said, a little too loudly for Alex's
comfort. 'Let's go and have some fun!'
The other two women rose gracefully from the table,
pausing for a moment while Alex signed the cheque. He
followed them slowly from the restaurant, looking at each
236

of them in turn. His erection throbbed, the bulge in his
trousers clearly visible to the envious group of waiters they
passed at the exit. 'Goodnight, sir,' said one, with uncon-
cealed sarcasm. 'I hope you find your room comfortable.'
Alex offered him a cursory glance, then entered the lift.
The room was large and airy, the early evening sun stream-
ing through the huge windows. Alex automatically moved
to draw the curtains together, then3 stopped himself. To-
night there would be no need to shield his companions
from its searing glare. Tonight their bodies could bathe in
the warmth of its rays without fear.
Two large beds dominated the room, which they quickly
pulled together. The sheets were thrown hurriedly to the
floor as though they were clearing an arena for combat.
Alex stood awkwardly for a moment, then began to un-
dress, his fingers trembling with the excitement of anticipa-
tion as he fumbled with his buttons.
Sarah was the first to be naked, her little dress cast to
the floor as she leapt on to the mattresses. 'Come on, Alex,'
she breathed, 'hurry up. I need a fuck.' Alex wrenched off
his shoes and socks together then pulled down his trousers,
his big cock springing up before him as he knelt on the bed
before his lover, gazing in joyous desire at the perfection
of her sumptuous body. Sarah reached out and grasped his
thick stalk, pulling it towards her. Her legs were spread
wide in blatant invitation.
He had little choice. He fell across her naked body, his
cock sinking effortlessly into her soaked sheath, their pubic
mounds crushed together as her vaginal muscles gripped his
hard, throbbing flesh. He sensed an immediate surge from
within his loins and his balls were drawn up into his tight
sack as the sperm gushed along his pulsing stem to fill the
welcoming warmth of Sarah's pussy. He groaned. 'Please
God, not so soon,' he moaned between gritted teeth. He
pumped his hips heavily up and down, driving the prone
form of the lovely blonde into the softness of the bed, her
large breasts bouncing rhythmically in time with his uncon-
trollable thrusts. She squealed, her orgasm surprising him
237

with its suddenness. She ground her crotch against his as
he gradually felt the intensity of his feelings subside.
He lay back, gasping for breath. Sarah leaned forward
and caught hold of his cock, still firmly erect. 'Here's some-
thing else that we got out of our recent experiences,' she
said, casually rubbing his hardness with her circling fingers,
it makes a nice change, not to have a man come and then
roll over to go to sleep.'
i've never done that!' he protested, relaxing his body as
her tender caress caused his cock to stiffen fully. Sarah
laughed, letting his hard stalk fall heavily on to his stom-
ach, the thick shaft wet with her juices. Alex looked up at
the other two women, standing silently at the foot of the
beds. Sinitia was naked and Demonia wore nothing but a
pair of blood-red stockings and matching suspender-belt.
For an agonising moment he felt that he was about to
come again but he turned his gaze from the alluring vision
until the urgency passed, a small stream of sperm slipping
from his swollen knob to settle in a pool in his navel. Sin-
itia clambered on to the bed beside him and bent over him,
pushing her tongue into the cream, glancing up at him
through wide, dark eyes. Her hand cupped his balls. He
watched her lick the wetness sensuously, raising her head
back after a moment so that he could see the whiteness of
his sperm glistening on the tip of her tongue as she drew it
into her mouth.
Demonia knelt at his other side and leaned over him, her
breasts hanging heavily close to his face. He opened his
mouth willingly, taking a long, thick nipple between his
lips and sucking the hard bud gently, occasionally nipping
the engorged flesh with his teeth. He ran his hand down
her long back to her bottom, his fingers tracing the line be-
tween her buttocks. His other hand quickly found the pert,
firm globes of Sinitia's divine backside. Sinitia took his
thick, swollen cock into her mouth and sucked him be-
tween her pouted, wet lips, her hand still cupping his tight
sack, while a finger trailed mischievously to probe against
his anus.
Sarah knelt between his legs, Alex quickly sensing her
238

tongue drawing wetly over his balls. Sinitia now concen-
trated on rubbing his thick shaft as she suckled the en-
gorged end inside her delicious mouth. Alex moved his
hand and wormed a finger into the tight orifice of her anus,
following suit with the other hand and sliding two fingers
deep into Demonia's bottom. Sinitia moved herself so that
her bottom was pushed high into the air to give him easier
access to her anus. His stalk was held upright within her
thickly pouting lips, the position allowing him to see
Sarah's head bobbing up and down as she lapped at his
scrotum.
Demonia moved her body round to squat over his head.
He gazed up at the white perfection of her buttocks and
the open, reddening lips of her pussy as she gently lowered
her body until his face was smothered by her creamy flesh.
His tongue darted in and out of the wet slit.
He heard her groan as he lapped against her and drank
the copious fluids of her intense arousal, his nose pressed
hard between her buttocks. He could barely breathe, but
couldn't have cared less. If he was to die, what better way
than this; smothered by the creamy flesh of a perfect bot-
tom, his cock steadily being sucked and his balls licked
simultaneously by two beautiful women?
He concentrated the fluttering of the tip of his tongue
against the hard bud of Demonia's clitoris, feeling her
body shudder almost immediately. Her familiar, animal-
like cry filled his ears as she came. She pressed her bottom
down on to his face, her pussy crushing hard against his
mouth. For an instant, he felt that he really might be suf-
focated by this heavenly pillow until at last she moved
from him, leaving him gasping for air.
He had little time to recover. Demonia moved around
him, squatting over his hips and gazing into his eyes with
a lustful stare. Slowly, she lowered her body once more and
Sarah and Sinitia clutched the long, thick stem of his cock
and guided it to her wet opening, easing it within the silky
folds of her cunt which seemed to grip and draw him with-
in the tightness of her sheath. She moved gradually down-
wards until she held every inch of his hardness inside her,
239

then she sat motionless for a moment, tensing her thigh
muscles to grip him even tighter within her body. He stared
at the wonderful sight before him. Their pubic hairs were
meshed wetly together and the divine image was framed by
her stockings and suspender belt. He wasn't to enjoy the
vision for long.
Sinitia moved her position and knelt across him to face
Demonia, lowering the perfection of her ebony bottom to-
wards his mouth. Soon, he was lapping again at the warm
succulence of a soaked pussy as Demonia moved her body
up and down, fucking herself on his engorged cock. Sarah
resumed her place between his legs and licked his balls and
the occasionally exposed stem of his cock voraciously, the
combination of sensations driving him to distraction.
He allowed his hands to wander over the smooth flesh of
the two women who sat astride him, their movements in-
dicating that they were caressing each other, and the sounds
that filled his ears clearly indicating that they were kissing
each other passionately. He felt Sarah's tongue flutter over
his anus and he thrust upwards involuntarily, the ache with-
in his loins developing rapidly into an uncontrollable surge
as once again he came, his seed jetting into Demonia's pul-
sating sheath. A muffled groan from above his head sugges-
ted that Sinitia had joined him in his pleasure as his cock
throbbed heavily within the tight grip of sex-flesh. A sec-
ond, loud cry from Demonia compounded his delight.
They fell apart, their bodies soaked with sweat. They
had been making love for less than twenty minutes and al-
ready Alex was exhausted. He began to feel uncomfortable
in the heat of the sun as it burned through the plate glass
of the windows, his cock now lying flaccid against his
stomach. The three women looked at him expectantly, but
he couldn't do anything more. Not yet anyway.
They seemed to sense his fatigue, and decided to take
solace in each other's arms. Alex moved to the side of the
beds and watched as they curled themselves around each
other and formed a circle on the two mattresses, licking
delicately between each other's legs. Hands strayed, fingers
probed and the girls moaned softly as they pleasured one
240

another. The sight of the writhing, sumptuous bodies
rapidly brought Alex back to a state of extreme arousal.
Sinitia moved herself so that she knelt with her bottom
presented to his lustful gaze. Demonia lapped at her lovely
pussy and Sinitia's head was buried between Sarah's legs.
Alex knelt behind her, his cock jutting massively once more
and gripping it by the root aimed the head at the pouted
lips of her cunt. He sank into her easily, his long shaft dis-
appearing within the black folds ©f sex-flesh like a hot
knife into warm butter. Demonia delicately ran her tongue
over his balls. He moved slowly in and out of her delightful
grip, drawing the full length of his thick stalk from her un-
til just the tip remained held inside her then plunging for-
ward to delve deep within her suckling wetness, forcing her
body forward so that her face pressed hard against Sarah's
pussy, to the young blonde's apparent delight.
Demonia untangled herself from the exotic circle and
moved behind Alex, pressing her hand against his bottom,
forcing him to plunge harder into Sinitia's warmth and
stimulating his desire by tickling the puckered orifice of his
anus with her fingertip. His movements became more rapid
and he drove his cock deep within her dark pulchritude,
the flesh of her pert buttocks rippling in time with each
heavy thrust.
Sarah wriggled her body around so that she lay under-
neath Sinitia, her tongue quickly finding her pussy and
licking greedily over the stretched lips and Alex's incessant-
ly plunging thickness. He slipped his arm around Demonia
and his hand cupped her huge breast, the nipple pinched
between his fingers. She reached down and gripped his
stalk by the root, easing it from the sweet honey-pot before
him and guiding the thick, bulbous end to Sinitia's other,
tiny hole. This is where she desires it most,' she breathed.
Alex was not about to object. He moved his hips for-
ward, watching in delight as his huge cock entered the
tightness of the young, black girl's perfect bottom. Sarah
was now clamping her mouth over the pouted lips of Sin-
itia's pussy, suckling her flesh ravenously.
He began to pump in and out rapidly, his need for yet
241

another release tearing at his very soul. Harder and harder
he fucked the beautiful bottom before him. Demonia was
now kneeling behind him, drawing her tongue wetly up
and down the cleft between his buttocks. No man could
have held back under such circumstances.
With a groan he came, the seed once more surging along
the long stem of his thick cock to fill the succulent confines
of Sinitia's magnificent bottom. His orgasm seemed unend-
ing, the power of the sensations causing him to collapse
heavily on to her body, crushing her against Sarah.
Demonia fell with him, still licking between his buttocks
until finally he could take no more.
The morning found them asleep; four naked, exhausted
bodies entwined on the two beds. Their hair was matted
and their skin scratched and bruised from the excesses of
the previous night.
Alex was the first to wake, struggling to free himself
from the chaos of arms and legs. He staggered to the bath-
room. As he stared at his tired, wrecked image in the mir-
ror he couldn't resist a wry smile to himself.
This was only the beginning.
242

THE 1996 NEXUS
CALENDAR
The 1996 Nexus calendar contains photographs of thirteen
of the most delectable models who have graced the covers
of Nexus books. And we've been able to select pictures that
are just a bit more exciting than those we're allowed to use
on book covers.
With its restrained design and beautifully reproduced duo-
tone photographs, the Nexus calendar will appeal to lovers
of sophisticated erotica.
And the Nexus calendar costs only £5.50 including postage
and packing (in the traditional plain brown envelope!).
Stocks are limited, so be sure of your copy by ordering
today. The order form is overleaf.
Send your order to: Cash Sales Department
Nexus Books
332 Ladbroke Grove
London
W10 5AH
Please allow 28 days for delivery.

Please send me	copies of the 1996 Nexus calendar @
£5.50 (US$9.00) each including postage and packing.
Name: 	
Address: 	
□		I enclose a cheque or postal order made out to Nexus
Books
□		Please debit my Visa/Access/Mastercard account
(delete as applicable)
My credit card number is:
Expiry date: 		
FILL OUT YOUR ORDER AND SEND IT TODAY!

NEW BOOKS
Coming up from Nexus and Black Lace
Nexus
Demonia by Kendal Grahame
November 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33038 4
Hundreds of years ago, Demonia and her vampiric acolyte Sinitia
struck terror into the hearts of young men and women all over
the country, stalking the beautiful in order to drain them of their
sexual energies. Now they have woken in the heart of modern
London.
Melinda and Sophia by Susanna Hughes
November 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33045 7
In this, the fifth and final volume dedicated to the beautiful
blonde submissive, Melinda enters a new domain where she is
subjected to the whims of the Master's cruel, wife Sophia. Even
more merciless is the courtesan Bianca, who takes an instant
fancy to Melinda's youthful charms.
Serving Time by Sarah Veitch
December 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33046 5
Trapped in the House of Compulsion, Fern Terris discovers the
depths and delights of discipline. The young temptress finds the
touch of canes, belts and tawses opens up new realms of pleasure
and the arrival of the mysterious Sonia brings her face to face
with a whole new sexuality.
Lydia in the Harem by Philippa Masters
December 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33051 1
Bound for England with a complement of lusty mariners, Lydia
finds herself and her all-female entourage stranded in Arabia. A
charismatic local prince swiftly offers temporary shelter - in his
harem - and Lydia, Tiliu, Felicity and Alice are determined to
reward him for his generosity.

B I A C K
/ a c c
Rude Awakening by Pamela Kyle
November 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33036 8
When you are used to getting everything you want handed to you
on a plate, abduction must come as something of a blow. So
Alison and Belinda discover as they are stripped, bound, and
forced to comply with the wishes of their cruel but intriguing
captors.
Jewel of Xanadu by Roxanne Carr -
November 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33037 6
Raised as a nomad in the Gobi desert, Cirina is used to meeting
strangers. Antonio, on a quest for a Byzantine jewel, is special -
but their blossoming relationship is cut short when Tartar war-
riors remove Cirina to the pleasure palace of the Kublai Khan.
Gold Fever by Louisa Francis
December 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN: 0 352 33043 0
Trapped in a dull marriage in 1860s Australia, Ginny is deter-
mined nothing will stop her salacious fun. Enter her perfect
match: Dan Berrigan, gold miner turned renegade. Together they
strike gold - in more ways than one - but a scandal from her lewd
past threatens everything.
Eye of the Storm by Georgina Brown
December 1995 Price: £4.99 ISBN 0 352 33044 9
Hired by handsome eccentric Philippe Salvatore to help aboard
his private yacht, Antonia expects an easy life at sea. But it's far
from smooth sailing - she must contend with a jealous wife, a
dominant mother and bizarre sexual encounters, with the beauti-
fully beguiling transsexual, Emira.

NEXUS BACKLIST
All books are priced £4.99 unless another price is given. If a date
is supplied, the book in question will not be available until that
month in 1995.
CONTEMPORARY EROTICA
THE ACADEMY
CONDUCT UNBECOMING
CONTOURS OF DARKNESS
THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE
DIFFERENT STROKES
THE DOMINO TATTOO
THE DOMINO ENIGMA
THE DOMINO QUEEN
ELAINE
EMMA'S SECRET WORLD
EMMA ENSLAVED
EMMA'S SECRET DIARIES
FALLEN ANGELS
THE FANTASIES OF
JOSEPHINE SCOTT
THE GENTLE DEGENERATES
HEART OF DESIRE
HELEN - A MODERN
ODALISQUE
HIS MISTRESS'S VOICE
HOUSE OF ANGELS
THE HOUSE OF MALDONA
THE IMAGE
THE INSTITUTE
SISTERHOOD OF THE
INSTITUTE
Arabella Knight
Arabella Knight
Marco Vassi
Anonymous
Sarah Veitch
Cyrian Amberlake
Cyrian Amberlake
Cyrian Amberlake
Stephen Ferris
Hilary James
Hilary James
Hilary James
Kendal Grahame
Josephine Scott
Marco Vassi
Maria del Rey
Larry Stern
G. C. Scott
Yvonne Strickland
Yolanda Celbridge
Jean de Berg
Maria del Rey
Maria del Rey
Aug
May

JENNIFER'S INSTRUCTION
LETTERS TO CHLOE
LINGERING LESSONS
A MATTER OF POSSESSION
MELINDA AND THE MASTER
MELINDA AND ESMERALDA
MELINDA AND THE
COUNTESS
MELINDA AND THE ROMAN
MIND BLOWER
MS DEEDES ON PARADISE
ISLAND
THE NEW STORY OF O
OBSESSION
ONE WEEK IN THE PRIVATE
HOUSE
THE PALACE OF
SWEETHEARTS
THE PALACE OF FANTASIES
THE PALACE OF
HONEYMOONS
THE PALACE OF EROS
PARADISE BAY
THE PASSIVE VOICE
THE SALINE SOLUTION
SHERRIE
STEPHANIE
STEPHANIE'S CASTLE
STEPHANIE'S REVENGE
STEPHANIE'S DOMAIN
STEPHANIE'S TRIAL
STEPHANIE'S PLEASURE
THE TEACHING OF FAITH
THE TRAINING GROUNDS
UNDERWORLD
EROTIC SCIENCE FICTION
ADVENTURES IN THE
PLEASUREZONE
RETURN TO THE
PLEASUREZONE
Cyrian Amberlake
Stefan Gerrard
Sarah Veitch
G. C. Scott
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Marco Vassi
Carole Andrews
Anonymous
Maria del Rey
Esme Ombreux
Delver Maddingley
Delver Maddingley
Delver Maddingley
Delver Maddingley
Maria del Rey
G. C. Scott
Marco Vassi
Evelyn Culber
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Susanna Hughes
Elizabeth Bruce
Sarah Veitch
Maria del Rey
Delaney Silver
Delaney Silver

FANTASYWORLD
WANTON
Larry Stern
Andrea Arven
ANCIENT & FANTASY SETTINGS
CHAMPIONS OF LOVE
CHAMPIONS OF PLEASURE
CHAMPIONS OF DESIRE
THE CLOAK OF APHRODITE
THE HANDMAIDENS
THE SLAVE OF LIDIR
THE DUNGEONS OF LIDIR
THE FOREST OF BONDAGE
PLEASURE ISLAND
WITCH QUEEN OF VIXANIA
Anonymous
Anonymous
Anonymous
Kendal Grahame
Aran Ashfc
Aran Ashe
Aran Ashe
Aran Ashe
Aran Ashe
Morgana Baron
EDWARDIAN, VICTORIAN & OLDER EROTICA
ANNIE
ANNIE AND THE SOCIETY
THE AWAKENING OF LYDIA
BEATRICE
CHOOSING LOVERS FOR
JUSTINE
GARDENS OF DESIRE
THE LASCIVIOUS MONK
LURE OF THE MANOR
RETURN TO THE MANOR
MAN WITH A MAID 1
MAN WITH A MAID 2
MAN WITH A MAID 3
MEMOIRS OF A CORNISH
GOVERNESS
THE GOVERNESS AT
ST AGATHA'S
TIME OF HER LIFE
VIOLETTE
Evelyn Culber
Evelyn Culber
Philippa Masters
Anonymous
Aran Ashe
Roger Rougiere
Anonymous
Barbra Baron
Barbra Baron
Anonymous
Anonymous
Anonymous
Yolanda Celbridge
Yolanda Celbridge
Josephine Scott
Anonymous
THE JAZZ AGE
BLUE ANGEL NIGHTS
BLUE ANGEL DAYS
Margaretc von Falkensee
Margarete von Falkensee

BLUE ANGEL SECRETS
CONFESSIONS OF AN
ENGLISH MAID
PLAISIR D'AMOUR
FOLIES DAMOUR
JOIE D AMOUR
MYSTERE D AMOUR
SECRETS D AMOUR
SOUVENIR D AMOUR
Margarete von Falkensee
Anonymous
Anne-Marie Villefranche
Anne-Marie Villefranche
Anne-Marie Villefranche
Anne-Marie Villefranche
Anne-Marie Villefranche
Anne-Marie Villefranche
SAMPLERS & COLLECTIONS
EROTICON 1
EROTICON 2
EROTICON 3
EROTICON 4
NEW EROTICA 1
NEW EROTICA 2
THE FIESTA LETTERS
ed. J-P Spencer
ed. J-P Spencer
ed. J-P Spencer
ed. J-P Spencer
ed. Esme Ombreux
ed. Esme Ombreux
ed. Chris Lloyd
£4.
NON-FICTION
HOW TO DRIVE YOUR MAN Graham Masterton
WILD IN BED
HOW TO DRIVE YOUR	Graham Masterton
WOMAN WILD IN BED
LETTERS TO LINZI	Linzi Drew
LINZI DREW S PLEASURE Linzi Drew
GUIDE

Please send me the books I have ticked above.
Name 	 ...
Address
	Post code	
Send to: Cash Sales, Nexus Books, 332 Ladbroke Grove,
London W10 5AH.
Please enclose a cheque or postal order, made payable to
Nexus Books, to the value of the books you have ordered plus
postage and packing costs as follows:
UK and BFPO - £1.00 for the first book, 50p for each subse-
quent book.
Overseas (including Republic of Ireland) - £2.00 for the first
book, £1.00 for the second book, and 50p for each subsequent
book.
If you would prefer to pay by VISA or ACCESS/MASTER-
CARD, please write your card number and expiry date here:
Please allow up to 28 days for delivery.
Signature